《Sex with a Ghost 1&2》


 Chapter 1：Heaven is Heart-broken

    "Good morning, brothers and sisters in the lord!" The middle-aged man dressed in a dirty grey suit with a big bible shouted moments after he got into the bus. He seemed to be drunk with the word of the Lord and little wine.


    At the rear end of the luxurious bus sat Heaven - a pretty young lady, with a burnish complexion. Her feelings were hidden on her innocent face. Her pain was evident in the crinkle of her lovely brow and the down-curve of her full lips. But her eyes reflected her soul, and in it was an ocean of sorrows.


    For the first time since she entered the bus, she raised her head to take a really hard long look at the strange preacher.


    In split seconds, she examined him and drew up a conclusion �C he must be a jobless man, probably with five children and a wife. This morning, he woke up, dug up that suit which has no current relationship with a pressing iron, dusted his bible, off he went to the nearest bus station waiting for the arrival of this bus.


    In about fifteen minutes, he would rant and rave, gesticulating wildly, telling them about the love of Christ, His healing power, unfailing protection and His reward of everlasting life which He will only give if first, we give Him our lives. He would then pray with velocity, energy and a pious sincerity that could melt even the most stubborn atheist''s icy heart carefully choosing his words.


    Before going into the real business where he would then call on a lady who has paid undivided attention to his sermon, asking her to collect offerings, even tithe from everyone. Nothing is too small and your token will enable the church to move to a permanent site.


    A thin smile appeared on her lips, staring straight at the preacher, she murmured


    "Fake pastor! I decoded those tricks a long time ago. If your God is that good, how come you are this wretched? I want nothing to do with such god".


    After a long hiss, already feeling simmering anger in her chest, she slowly rests her head against the seat in front sinking back into her thoughts.


    Heaven is heartbroken, filled to the brim with regret and remorse. She has given up on life, love, and even God. Attempted suicide twice but lack the balls to go through with it. Every ounce of her wished she had the nerve to swing her body off the top of a building; to walk deep into the depths of the ocean and stay down under; to take a gun and place the cool metal down her throat, pulling the trigger, shooting away the pain.


    Everything has fallen apart, nothing holds any longer. She is just twenty-four but soon she will be counting days to the end of her life that just began. Everything that once brought her pleasure now brings only misery and untold pain. Why did it happen to her? How could love be this wicked? How could just one mistake lead to such grave disaster?


    She is in so much emotional pain and it doesn''t hurt as a cut or a bruise would. It is just this heavy feeling. Her head spins and the only explanation she can sum up for the pain is how she is the cause. All that does is bring even more pain.


    A headache started in the back of her skull, pounding, warning her she wouldn''t like what she found. She fought her thoughts backwards, pushing through to remember the cause of this emotional pain.


    Her life took a drastic turn about six months ago. In a bus just like this one, she sat next to Peter �C a fine-looking young man with a great body and adventurous personality. His face strong and defined; his features moulded from granite. He had brown eyes, dark eyebrows, which slid downwards in a serious expression. He had prominent cheekbone, a well-defined chin, and nose. He was on a stunning outfit. At the sight of him, she miraculously fell under his spell. The feeling was so strong and beyond her control. After she tried everything within her power to get his attention and failed.


    She bit her lip, how would she start a conversation with someone she just met? Then in that instant he turned and caught her eye; before she could turn away bashfully a genuine grin appeared across his face, turning it from handsome to divine. At that moment she felt her body flush warm. This was a person she wants to know more. This was a guy she could love forever.


    When he said "Hi, my name is Peter!" a playful smile cut a hard line across his face. He had the most magnificent voice �C soft and low, each syllable articulated, with flowing rhythm and inflexion that was almost musical with a hypnotic effect. Her heart fluttered as a million butterflies zipped inside her stomach. He seemed to like and found her interesting as a few minutes afterwards both of them were laughing and giggling like children; resulting in a stare all over the bus.

 Chapter 2：What could be more seductive?

    Later that night, she pondered his words, recalling little in particular that he had said because he never said anything concrete, but rather the special feeling it had given her. She pictured him smiling at her, exposing those perfect white teeth through his pale and thin kissable lips.


    The way he looked at her, with his eyes boring into her soul, filled with desire and lust. The way his rough and hard palm wandered around her body, from her shoulders to her laps almost into her bosom. He was imprudent, witty and incredibly bold with hands quicker than safe. He praised her qualities so fulsomely that she blushed.


    He said all the right things in the perfect way; certainly, a love affair with him will be adventurous, one with pure pleasure, an exciting brush with danger and this trills her.


    Having being raised in a good Christian family with a strict and overprotective father who locked her up while growing up, preventing her from any form of adventure as a child and teenager. This resulted in an inner yearning for a little adventure and danger. She wanted to be free of the constraints of virtue and decency. Someone to take the wheel; own and possess her and Peter seem not to have the fear of God. He would free those repressed desires that cry out for liberation.


    It was as though he never left like he was there in the room with her; mentally not physically. He was all in her head like a song stuck on replay. She lay on her bed rolling from side to side; she couldn''t catch any Z''s.


    Is she in love already? But that''s not right, love is supposed to take time, probably develop from friendship. Love at the same time is crazy and always out of control; she was crazy about him and her love for him way out of control. Is she thinking with the ready wet V in-between her legs?


    This feeling is so strange, stretching throughout her body. Overwhelming, yet makes her complete. It has no bound nor length nor depth, just absolute. Feels as though she is in a furious fire, yet completely safe at the same time; as though her heart is dancing around her chest; and a hole she was never aware was there, has been filled.


    It''s strange; frightening even; how can he go from a complete stranger to someone giving her such intense feeling in just a day. Was it just a crush? She has had many of those and none felt this way. Isn''t she acting like an infatuated girl; acting all loosed but the heart wants what it wants and doesn''t care?


    He was an artist creating the illusion she required, reflecting her fantasy and idealizing her portrait. He had somehow within a day made himself her ideal lover. After all, it was more about her love for him not his for her.


    A week passed, with the love, lust, passion growing with such grave intensity; as Peter �C the heartless seducer seduced her further with romance and burning sexual desire. She could no longer wait to possess his body, to have her hands caress his smooth flawless skin all the way down to that dark region and to have his lips locked with hers in a deep passionate kiss.


    Finally, an opportunity to bring her fantasy to reality presented itself when Peter called and asked her over. In the most innocent of tones, without thinking she agreed. It was a date �C they are to meet in a hotel around seven pm the day after the next day.


    Heaven didn''t bother to ask why it was a hotel and not his place. Even if it was a rat hole, she was ready, willing to go there with him. His impetuous words, the fantasy, and danger of it all �C her head was whirling, she was lost. What were a virtue and her prior boredom compared to an evening with this handsome devil?


    Immediately, he dropped the call, he credited her bank account with sufficient amount of money to cover all her expenses. What could be more seductive?

 Chapter 3：You are my angel

    Heaven arrived at the hotel some minutes past the agreed time. Inside, her eyes almost came out off their sockets in surprise and wonder. The hotel was huge, its architecture and designs amazing like one of those hotels she saw in the movies. The air cold and filled with a strong smell of a rose flower. The tiles on the floor were polished, cleaned that it reflected her image. The ceiling far from reach, beautifully decorated with fine burnished wood. Beautiful flower verses with African ancient drawings were placed at strategic corners of the reception.


    Lost at the middle, looking around, her eyes met that of the receptionist in glasses who flashed a welcoming smile. As she walked straight to the pretty lady she wondered why receptionists are always on glasses. Before she could provide an answer to the thought she was in front of her.


    "This place is marvellous," she said returning her smile.


    "Thanks". Then she raised her glasses up before saying "You look amazing in that blue tea-gown" with a weak grin on her lips.


    Heaven blushed, grinning from ear to ear. "Thank you... I thought no one noticed".


    ''''I certainly did. Am Mercy and what can I do for you this beautiful evening?"


    "Am here to see my boyfriend Peter" she smiled. It felt really good to finally call him that for the first time.


    "Mr Peter has booked a room?" Mercy asked with eyes pinned on the computer screen in search for his name.


    "Yes"


    "Please, what is his second name? I have more than one Mr Peter here" she removed her stare from the computer and rested them on her. Heaven forced a smile and quickly buried her face in her handbag. It dawned on her that she doesn''t know her said boyfriend''s surname.


    "Just a moment please," she said through her teeth. She hurriedly brought out her phone, went to the credit alert but to her disappointment, it was just the account number of the creditor that was displayed. She was about calling him when she heard Mercy asking "When did he book the room?"


    "I really don''t know but it should be today"


    "Alright, then he must be Mr Peter Solomon. He booked online by 3 pm today".


    "Yes", she said nodding like a lizard that just fell off an Iroko tree. "Solomon is his surname".


    "If he is the one, then it is room sixty-six and this is the door card". The receptionist handed over the card to her. "It is on the last floor, the last room on your left".


    "Thank you very much"


    "You are welcome. And hey; he shouldn''t forget this night in a hurry" she said with a raised eyebrow.


    She got to the room, slid the card through the slot, the door went sideways. Inside, it came back together. She stopped dead in stunned silence, marvelling at the beauty, size and the luxuriousness of the room. It was far bigger than the living room of her parents. The room was like a perfect magazine cover with bright colours on the wall. The bed was king-sized with pure white Egyptian cotton sheets.


    Above the bed, hanging on the wall was a black and white photograph of a nude pretty lady with warm and welcoming eyes. She sat on a handless chair with legs wide open, a red guiltier to cover her privates and dark stars covering her nipples. Opposite on the wall hung a forty-inch flat-screen Television.


    On the other side of the room was a sprawling leather sofa with a burnished glass stool in front of it. On the stool was a little collection of wines, champagnes with wine glasses for two. The room was clean to the point of sterility. The white curtains were linen, the kind of white that is not touched by hands and free of dust. The floor covered in finished tile, dark and free of either dust or clutter.


    Marc Antony''s "You are my Angel" played softly in the background with the scent of cilantro in the cold air. She shuddered to think about how much it might cost a night.

 Chapter 4：Anticipation is half the fun

    She fell, sinking into the bed and didn''t move for a few minutes, instead just imagining how it would be to have sex on such a bed and cosy room. Done fantasying, she called Peter informing him that she was in the room lying naked and wet, awaiting his return. That, sure enough, will make him hurry up at whatever he was doing.


    She went into the bathroom, had a really slow and nice shower, washing and shaving everything and everywhere properly. Came out from the bathroom with just a new red bra and a matching red panty �C those not covering everything made with a net-like material and has a smooth feel. She slides back into the soft bed with a glass of champagne, tune down the air conditioner and turned on the TV.


    At exactly twenty-six past eight pm, the door slides open again and Peter in his entire glory stepped in. He was in a dashing black suit with a red tie that matched her underwear. What a coincidence?


    But Heaven was already angry, why will he keep her horny and waiting? No woman likes the combination of those. She refused to get up from the bed to welcome him and said nothing either.


    Reading her facial expression he knew immediately he was in for a little trouble. Those that later ignite the fire of passionate love. He kept her waiting on purpose. This will keep her anticipating, which is a good thing.


    "I''m really sorry baby, it was work and traffic. I didn''t mean to keep this goddess waiting" He said and fell on the bed, with the tip of his finger tardily brushing her right hand. She ignored him, acting up.


    "I''m really sorry baby," he said one more time making a face and drawing it closer to her lips.


    "Alright; just go and take a shower. You smell of sweat and cigar". She responded faking a smile. He was wrong to keep her horny and waiting but she wasn''t going to let that spoil the night. She has waited so long for this night.


    "That''s my baby girl," he said hurriedly giving her a wet peck on her right cheek.


    Quickly, he undressed to just boxers and was heading to the bathroom when she grabbed his left hand, swiftly pulled him back to the bed and with all sexiness said


    "If you don''t kiss me right now, I will never forgive you".


    Without taking another breath, he leaned closer and his mouth crushed down on hers. Warm lips moulded over hers, one hand tangled in her hair, the other reached low and splayed over the curve of her spine, and she did nothing to stop him, to allay the onslaught to her senses.


    Instead, she closed her eyes and felt the wonder of his mouth, the gentle scratch of his goatee against her skin, the heat of his body against hers. His tongue slid easily past her teeth, the tip touching the ridges along the roof of her mouth as he tasted her, touched her. She kissed him back, her own tongue exploring this man of whom she knew so little, who irritated her not long ago.


    She fell back into the bed grinning, excited; she knew exactly what he was doing; she had played the game before. The ability to delay, not to give in totally, to keep your victim wanting more is the ultimate art of seduction. Anticipation is half the fun.

 Chapter 5：The pink boxers

    Few minutes after, Peter appeared from the bathroom, ready for bed, stripped down to just boxers, water still dripping down his dark hair and hairless broad chest. His stomach lined with abs of steel. Muscles rippled across every part of his body; with strong arms, bold thighs and calves.


    The only thing preventing her from seeing how big and scary he was down there were the pink boxers he had on. With just her eyes, she wants to take it down but pink is her favourite colour. What a coincidence?


    Her mouth hangs open in surprise; she was unable to will her eyes to blink. He was like one of those white sculptures in Paris, chiselled in total and amazing perfection.


    "I think someone likes my boxers," Peter said in a teasing tone between charming smiles.


    She shook her head in a child-like manner "No, it''s more about what is lying beneath!"


    "Who thought you would be this nasty?" he said striking a post like those male models on the cover of a pure pleasure magazine - with one hand at the back of his head while the other slowing drawing down the boxers from one angle.


    She didn''t care if her eyes dried out like sand in the desert; there is no way she is going to blink and miss any of this. She remained in bed, stupefied, staring with passion and loss. Heaven would give anything right now including her salvation to have him inside of her, to have his lips on her nipples and hands firmly cupping her buttocks, squeezing it as hard as it goes.


    Making judicious use of time, Peter kept dragging it down slowly, grinding slowly along, knowing full well the effect it was having on his victim. When the boxer finally came down, it did simultaneously with her jaws. The cock still gentle-looking was the perfect shape, big enough to drive her crazy and still allow her to walk back home.


    Without thinking, in the most seductive of tones and mimicking John Legend, she said: "I need all of you��!"


    "Then come get it," he said without taking his eyes off her. He knows right now, he is the one with the cassava and the knife.


    Tardily, still, on her red panties and bra, she came down from the king-sized bed and knelt before him like someone about to take Holy Communion. She took the now raging and warm cock in her hand and just looked at it for a few seconds, studying it. She stroked it a few times cautiously and brought her face up close. She looked up at him and smiled, her eyes shining bright like a diamond in the sky.


    She closed the distance between the rod and her perfect lips. Her lips closed, she moved her mouth side to side, rubbing his dick on her lips like wet lips. She stroked it a few more times with all seriousness and gave the very tip a gentle kiss. Opened her mouth and took it in. She bobbed at the tip for a few strokes before popping it back out, leaving a faint smear of pink lipstick on it.


    With the very tip of her mouth, she sucked on it like a nursing baby from a baby bottle. Her tongue darting up and down across the opening in the tip, coupled with the sucking action, the massage of the shaft and her sheer beauty; it was mind-blowing for Peter who stood like C. Ronaldo, just enjoying the pleasure ride. His hands went reflexively to her head but didn''t push her down on it. Instead, he just stroked her beautiful hair; running his fingers through it.


    She inhaled deeply and took more of him in her mouth as far as she could go. Heaven had her tongue dancing the sensitive spot at the base of the head in an effort to expedite his orgasm but Peter quickly pulled his machine gun from her mouth, preventing the fireworks from going off on her face. Done firing, he helped her on her feet and they locked lips in a really deep kiss, with him lightly biting her lower lip.


    "That was good right?" she asked.


    "If you think that was good, wait until you feel this". He said and pushed her back on the bed.


    She landed on her back and spread her legs wide open. Peter leaving his boxers behind moved in over her. Slowly, he pulled the bra cup from over her tits, exposing them to his naked eyes. Her tits were so firm that even gravity couldn''t pull them down; her nipples stood hard and proud. He looked straight into her eyes and her entire body was writhing in anticipation of his touch.


    Heaven ran her hands over his chest, while he watched her squirm with passion. Pretending to move in for a kiss, her mouth opened, ready to return it. But he changed cause and landed on her left nipple, latching onto it. She inhaled sharply and exhaled with the combination of a hiss and groan. The moment his mouth landed on her nipple, her hand was at the back of his head, she pulled him in tighter. Using her free hand to place his on her other breast; he began tweaking the other nipple. Her upper body calmed down a bit, but her hips picked up the slack; increasing in rocking up and down in circles. She wrapped her legs around his ass in an effort to pull him more into her. Her strength took him by surprise and he was using a lot of effort to hold back.

 Chapter 6：Sexually satisfied

    Moving on, he kissed his way down to her belly button and her body became tense with pleasure. Soft beards, smooth lips, and wet tongue brushed her skin. Deep within she ached, desire licking through her veins, causing a need so deep she was lost in it.


    Now seated and the panties off, he kissed every inch of her lap down to the promised land. She moaned so much it sounded like she might actually be in physical pain. His face reached her sopping wet pussy and it was the most beautiful thing he had seen. He moved in armed with his sensitive tongue and found her clitoris immediately like there was a light to his path. She made a sharp moan and wrapped her legs around his head with speed like Flash; she bucked her hips up into his face. He flicked his tongue as fast and as hard as possible.


    Peter looked up to find his lover but her face was buried in pure pleasure behind her breasts standing like the two towers of Babylon, with only two words proceeding out from her mouth "Oh Peter! Oh my God!" That was exactly what he wanted to hear from her �C his name and that of the good Lord.


    Suddenly, Heaven''s legs shot out straight and she screamed as her orgasm hit her like a runaway freight train. Quickly, she tried pushing away his head and squeezing tightly her legs. Even she was surprised, unable to shout, she grabbed a pillow to finish screaming into, squeezing herself into a fetus position. When her orgasm passed, her body went limp and her legs fell on each side as she lay there trying to catch her breath. A smile of achievement appeared on his lips.


    "Don''t stop there, please. Come on, I want to feel every inch of you inside of me" she said seductively and pulled him in.


    "I should get rubber from my trouser".


    "No, forget that. I want you the way you are" she made a cute face.


    "Or don''t you wanna fuck me?"


    "I want to do that right now more than going to heaven"


    "Then dive in, let me take you heaven��"


    Peter began gently rubbing his hard cock tardily against her wet pussy, while she moans in pure pleasure. He was painfully taking too long and she was almost out of patience, so she took the law into her hand and drives it in slowly. She gasped at the sudden invasion with eyes closed and a slow exhale. He kissed his way up to her breast; taking one nipple in his mouth and tweaking once again the other nipple; while he continued thrusting slowly and deep into her.


    He moved his hand from the nipple to her pussy, using his finger to vibrate her pink little clit. The slow movement of the cock with the fast stimulation of her clit was sending mixed signals to her brain as she moans with divine pleasure. Few minutes into the affair she was screaming in ecstasy. Soon she declared at the top of her lungs that she was going to cum.


    Peter slid in and out of her, faster and faster. She burned inside and her breath came in quick short bursts. Faster and faster and faster he moved until nothing in the universe mattered but that one spot where they were joined, the single area of intense friction that pounded and pulsed and sent shock waves to her brain. In just a few seconds they both climaxed with her fidgeting and shaking. She just had the best orgasm in her whole life.


    They both basked in a glow and each other''s sweat. Suddenly she could now feel the cold air from the air conditioner. He made the sex seem elevated and innocent as if it just happened in the Garden of Eden.


    It didn''t end there when they were done recovering lost energy and strength. Done sipping some champagne, they both went into the bathroom to continue round two. He carried her from the bathroom back to the bed for round three; from where they moved to the floor for round four before collapsing into the bed to sleep. They were exhausted as expected. They spooned together and Peter quickly fell asleep.


    She lay there holding him and listening to his manly breathe, she thought of not a single thing wrong with the world. It had played out as she expected and for the first time in her life, she has been sexually satisfied by a man.


    Unlike the sex used to have with Pastor Alex her boyfriend. That selfish bastard that wants just his gratification; if she gets to the trains station or even enjoys the ride, it was none of his fucking business. Any time she had sex with him, she felt like a prostitute afterwards, paying for his care and concern for her and her family. He would always climax once she began to enjoy the sex; breathing and screaming like a bulldog.


    She has told him countless times that some women can''t achieve orgasm from just penetration, oral sex was very important to set the flow in tune. He should at least give her head or even finger her, but he refused, saying "It feels dirty to do such a thing. Those weren''t part of God''s plan for sex. Those were introduced by the devil to lead the world to hell".


    She has even suggested they at least change positions whenever he wants to fuck her because what they do is nothing close to lovemaking. So they could get in a position where she could at least feel his holy dick coming in and out of her for the short period of time before he starts convulsing like an epileptic patient; screaming "Oh god! Yes�� Oh god!...yes".


    The son of a bitch tried it once and refused to do it again. He preferred just the missionary, where his weight would want to cut her breath and he breathing down into her nostrils. Done, he would fall beside her like a log of dry wood. The sex she just had was nothing compared to what she used to have with that self-interested pastor.


    After a long hiss, she fell asleep thinking why Peter never said he loved her throughout the ride.

 Chapter 7：Where the fuck is Peter?

    It was morning, Heaven still lay in bed, sleeping cosily when suddenly she was awakened by a loud banging on the door. She tardily woke up and called out "Peter, someone is at the door!" without looking behind but no response of any kind came back.


    "Peter!" she called again yet no reply came. She stretched her hand in the search for him beside her. Her hand met his skin but it was covered in a sticky substance.


    Heaven was stunned, her heart began kicking hard. Could it be sweat, but the room was damn cold. To be sure she slowly brought her hand insight and her heart nearly stopped at the sight of it covered in blood. She screamed in horror, jumping out of the bed in freight.


    Almost at the door, new terror surged through her. Fear sizzled down every nerve ending; chilling her to the bone. Her heart jammed into her throat. She could barely breathe.


    Tardily, she decided to have a look at what has become of her lover. On the bed, lay the remains of Peter covered in dry blood. He has been stabbed multiple times in the chest. His face pale white, lips open, covered in blood; and his pupil gone. The bedsheet messed with blood.


    The sight so horrifying, her stomach twisted. The hairs at the back of her hand rose. Terror burrowed deep into her soul. Confused and panic-stricken, she blinked rapidly, trying to think. She has to leave this place before she is accused of murder. She opened the door; to her greatest surprise, Peter was at the door. Not covered in blood but on his pink boxers; and wearing a weird smile.


    "You bitch! You murdered me and want to run away" he pushed her back into the room and she collapsed into the bed screaming for her life.


    Screaming, she sat bolt upright in the bed; sweating, her heart pounding, and the dream so real that she couldn''t breathe. "Oh God", she whispered, pushing her hair from her face. Wasting no time, she scanned the room looking for Peter but he wasn''t beside her or anywhere else. Before she could think about the dream or why she was suddenly all alone, there was a bang on the door. Let her answer the door, it could be Peter, so she responded


    "Yes�� who is that?"


    "Room service!" the voice of a lady came from the other side of the door.


    "Room fucking service?" She wondered in disappointment moving her thought to the pressing issue. Why was she alone? Where had Peter gone this early morning without informing her? Maybe he was in the bathroom, so she called out


    "Peter!" no reply came back. The knock on the door returned, this time louder.


    She unlocked the door to meet an elderly woman with cleaning materials and a different receptionist behind her.


    "Good morning"


    "Morning! Why am I being disturbed from this precious sleep this early morning?"


    "It is actually past eleven, you have exhausted your stay here and this is the second time we are paying you a visit this morning"


    "Really?" she wondered aloud. "It must be the weather then, it doesn''t feel like it".


    "Yeah, so we will give you about fifteen minutes to pack your things".


    "Yeah, thanks. That is perfect".


    She shut the door behind, began packing her things, at the same time picked her phone and dialled his number. It didn''t connect; the cell provider in a female electronic voice said the number was switched off. She tried again, again and again till it dawned on her that he was gone and had switched off his phone.


    How could he bail on her like that? Or is this one of his games? Why is his phone switched off? Did she do anything wrong? But everything went as expected, she had one of the best nights of her entire life and she is sure he did too. What could be his reason then? Or maybe he just hurried to work and his phone is down. Or like most guys he has tasted the forbidden fruit between her legs and has hastily moved on. The thought of it brought hot tears to her eyes. A deep sadness swept through her.


    In the spur of the moment, she was jarred to reality, right back at the bus by a soft tap on her shoulders. After a long hiss from frustration, tardily she raised her head up to see a middle-aged lady smiling down at her, asking "Anything for the Lord?"


    Heaven was in so much emotional pain having just relieved what transpired between her and Peter. But in the most polite manner, she could bring herself to, she said: "I don''t have anything".


    Still smiling the woman continued "There is nothing too small for the good Lord. He loves a cheerful giver".


    A frown formed on her face, "Madam, I just said I don''t have anything for the Lord" she shouted already getting angry. A sudden sadness and disappointment appeared on the woman''s face as she pulled away saying "Sorry oh".

 Chapter 8：Where is the Lord?

    Heaven laid back her head and continued in her thoughts "Where was the Lord when Peter gave me HIV? Like that wasn''t bad enough, he bailed on me, threw away his sim card and hasn''t spoken to me for over six months now. All she wanted was to break free from the claws of Pastor Alex and feel like a real woman, even if it was for just one night. Peter was to be the hero that will sweep her off her feet and she will fall in love with him. Instead, Peter gave her the virus.


    For the first time since last week, the doctor told her she was now living with HIV; she was so distraught and grief-stricken, her face awash in hot tears. Fury and pain tore through her soul. Peter has denied her forever not just three times.


    She remembered the sentence of the woman and hissed again. Where was Jesus when her life first fell apart three years ago? Where was the Lord that very sad evening when robbers killed her father right in front of her, her sister and mother simply because he tried preventing one of them from raping her sister? The trauma of that very day still hunts her sister. She now sees people and things that aren''t really there; claiming to have conversations with spirits and ghosts of dead people. Why hasn''t God healed her for the past three years they have been fasting and praying? How will the sister ever have a normal life? Who will fall in love with her? Who will marry her? It was all just fucked up; her life is a complete mess.


    After the sad passing of her father, she took the burden of catering for her family while her mother recovered from the shock of his death. That was why she agreed to date Alex, her family Pastor. He was there for them; bringing in the money, care, and concern. She felt like she owed him and will occasionally reward him with sex. Not like she loved him or anything. If only she knew, she would have stayed with him, the sex was bad, the money was good and he didn''t have HIV. How is she going to face him when she gets home? She thought as fresh hot tears of regret stream down her eyes.


    She boarded this bus going back home to her mother. She will be taken care of and some advice dished out to her. That''s the only option she has now or one of these days she might actually go through with suicide. But she has already made a mistake and suicide was yet another one. She is already going through hell, it is better to keep going.


    Out of the blue, a voice on the bus screamed "That''s her! Driver! That''s her! Stop the bus! Driver! Stop the bus��!" The driver probably lost in his own thoughts responded to the sudden panic by applying brakes while the bus was on full speed, which resulted in a quick and swift tumble of the bus.


    Inside, everything seemed to happen in slow motion. Heaven felt herself departing from her body. Emanating from the bus through the roof as though no frame of metal walls were there, angling upward, outward until she stood about three stories high above the ground. She was looking down, at the scene below, existing independent of time and matter. There, above, she watched her body still in the bus while it toppled further at great speed into the forest till it came to a halt in front of a huge tree.


    Confused as to what is happening, fearing for her body, she flew effortlessly to the scene, went right through the bus like a hot knife through butter only to find blood dripping from the nostrils and mouth of her body. She lay halfway between this world and the next; upside down and stuck on her seat. She tried pulling her body down but her hands went through like sun ray through a glass, she tried screaming but no one heard her. Left with no other option, she had to wait for rescue and soon it came. People came pulling out the victims from what was left of the wreckage.


    She watched as they carried her body from the bus into the rescue car and rushed her to the closest hospital. She flew after the bus, worried for her body if it dies, where will she go to? What will happen to her? Will she become a sad ugly ghost on white wondering the earth hopelessly, causing mayhem and terror? Will she take a golden ladder to heaven? Or a long rope down to the pit of hell? Will she reincarnate into a wealthy princess? Maybe become one with the stars? Or just sleep forever in a dark cold grave? Will the Grim Ripper take her soul?


    She doesn''t know what to face when her body dies, and it scares her. All her life she had feared death, suppressed dealing with it, never ready to depart. For her, there would always be another tomorrow and the day after.


    At the hospital, she was still at an elevated angle, from where she watched the doctors trying their possible best to keep her in this world but death came for her with a slow rattling gasp, her breathing would stop for a time only to reemerge like a drowning victim coming up for one last breath. In few moments she passed on, her earthly tether separated and it was lights out.

 Chapter 9：David is a good looking-young man

    David like his namesake in the bible is a good looking young man with a joyous personality, never quick to anger, enjoying his life, living on the very edge. Though unlike his namesake, he has never danced around the city naked but also has a weakness for beautiful women, willing to do anything including sending their husbands to the war front just to have a taste of the forbidden fruit of the woman that catches his fantasy. Everyone knows him; it is each night a different girl. None comes visiting for more than three nights.


    Like every other young man, he came to the big city with big dreams �C he is going to bed as much pretty girls as possible; keeping a record of all his sexual conquest. For the last four years, he kept a record of all the twenty-three girls he had conquered and bedded. A comprehensive list containing the names of the victim, time and location of the act with a remark of bad, good, great or divine at the end. So far no one has gotten divine.


    One day, tragedy struck as it does for everyone once in a while. His shop at the main market where he sold female clothes, underwear and accessories were engulfed in strange flames with the origin of the fire unknown till this very moment. In a matter of seconds, his whole life was reduced to dust and ashes.


    David was left with no other option than to look for a job and he found one in the strangest of place. The pay was good, he could still foot his bills, keep up with his expensive lifestyle but no one has to know he now works in a mortuary.


    The first day on the job, the corpse of a young lady was brought in. She died from a terrible car accident. Inexperienced, he quickly laid her on the table, carefully removed her clothes, till she was naked like God made her. He cleaned her face and other orifices with a strong disinfectant.


    While working on her nude body, he admired her, not in a sexual manner but out of sympathy. A few hours ago, she was a beauty with such a great body that caused men, even important men, to fawn all over her. She must have cared, covered and spent most her time beautifying this body that now repelled him. All she once covered carefully and must have been very proud of now stared him and he could do whatever with it.


    Next, with a shaving stick, he shaved the hair off every part of her body. He massaged the major muscles to relieve tension and move stiff joints to loosen them up. With a special cream, he closed up her mouth and set it naturally.


    Close to her thigh, he made an incision and inserts the drain tube towards the heart. With the embalming machine, he distributed the embalmment fluid throughout the body, and then he made another incision, from which blood came out from the body. He washed the body thoroughly using a powerful disinfectant. After which he transferred her body to the cold room, locker 3 and closed for that very day leaving the place at about some minutes to 9 pm.


    In the bus on his way home, he sat next to a young lady with an Amazonian figure. Her face was sad and lovely with bright eyes and passionate lips. The sort of face people forgets even before they''d stop looking at it. So he stared at her occasionally, not to forget.


    Out of habit, his eyes fell on her hand in search of a ring. Married women were now a no-go-area for him. After numerous brutal encounters from their husbands which leaves him worse than before he met them. Even if this one is married, he is willing to risk it for this goddess; but there was no shinning ring on her finger so he was saved.


    His eyes slowly moved from her fingers through her hand to her chest, her two shinning watermelons were trying furiously to escape from her gown. The thought of his tongue tip on those hard dark nipples was already sending blood to his dick. Done salivating and wishing, he took the bull by the tits, pulling closer and said


    "Hi". No response came back.


    Maybe she didn''t hear him. He pulled closer; this time said it a little louder


    "Hi, beautiful��"


    She turned to face him, her languid eyelashes of velvet-black blinked once slowly, simultaneously with his heartbeat as she returned his


    "Hi��"


    "My God, I can''t stop myself from staring at your beautiful face," he said with a deep calm voice.


    She broke into a broad sexy smile, her oyster-white teeth lit up the bus. So beautiful it was like the stars themselves, decided to rest against the soft cushion of her lips.


    "Thanks��"


    The smile jolt David like an electric current.


    "Your smile is warm; brighter than the moon" he whispered softly into her ears.


    She flashed him another smile in responses to his heartfelt compliment. Right there he made up his mind that there is no way he is leaving this bus without her digits. He brought out his phone, took it to his ear.


    "Hello! God��" he whispered looking away from her. "It is me David, your beloved son. Yes�� all is fine" he nodded. "I just wanted to let you know, I saw that missing angel today. I''m seated next to her right now".


    She smiled once again pulling nearer to him and asked in a voice sweet as a bird song "Who is the angel?"


    "You," he said without thinking.


    Her warm oxbow lips still near his ear; she mouthed "Am not that beautiful".


    "Yes, you are. But there is a unique thing about you that makes my heart jump inside my chest" he said with his hands on his chest, wearing an expression like the heart really jumped.


    "What?" a sudden curious look hinted on her eyes.


    "My heart took another skip at the sound of your voice"


    She giggled softly and asked in a more seductive tone "What do you want from his angel?"

 Chapter 10：Now a womanizer

    He couldn''t believe his ears before she could take another breath he replied giggling between words "You are the kind of girl my mother said I should bring home��"


    She burst into honest laughter that was sexy at the same time. The sound of it made him wonder what her bedroom voice will sound like.


    "You are funny��" she gave him a slight push.


    "Where is home?"


    "Not far from here"


    These sugar candy-sweet lips, her elegant personality, all mesmerized him. If the gods are real, he told himself, this beauty must be their masterpiece. Why did she give in so easily? He has charisma with a charming personality, but that wasn''t enough.


    She must have arrived town late, stranded and looking for a place to pass the night. This was nothing new or strange, young girls come into town every time stranded, looking for who to take them home for sex in exchange for a roof over their head for just a night. This wasn''t his first encounter with such girls and certainly not his last, but he has never been lucky with meeting such an angel.


    How would his night go down? It is certainly going to be an all night long affair, what people in the world call "Till daybreak". He thought about how slowly he would rip that tight gown off her body, imagined his hand cupping those gigantic breasts and his tongue on her hard nipples sucking the sweet juice off it. What sex style will they fuck in? Will she be that special one to give him the divine sex? All of these thoughts were making his Johnny angry, looking for a way out from his boxers.


    "This is one night, he won''t forget in a hurry," he told himself as a smile cut across his lips.


    David wasn''t always a womanizer. At one point in his life, he believed in true love and waited patiently for it to fall on his laps; and it did when he met Miracle during his NYSC. She slowly slipped in, stole his long-guarded heart and he fell deeply in love with her. They seemed to be among the lucky ones that will find and taste of true love in this forsaken world. She did leave her previous boyfriend for this crazy love she had with him; well so he thought.


    Everything was perfect and beautiful. She was resourceful, independent, a great cook, supportive and really great in bed. What other things could a man want from a woman? David fell with everything for her. He also respected, cared and put her first in everything.


    They enjoyed a great service year together and everyone parted to a different destination, after making beautiful and heartfelt promises to each other saying "Their hearts will always beat for each other. They will visit each other at least once in a month".


    One month after the end of NYSC, David went visiting as promised. They continued with the fun and passion that lingered from service �C going out on beautiful dates and spent some nights together talking about their future. David would start up a business in the big city and Miracle will begin teaching in a private school close to her. David made up his mind to marry this lady that drove him crazy and still does, before returning to his place of residence, awaiting her own visitation.


    One beautiful evening, Miracle called saying since he travelled back she hasn''t been having rest of mind, her conscience was picking her, her life at that very moment was a mess. Her Ex-boyfriend who she supposedly broke up with sometime back wants her back and she is really feeling bad after leaving him for David. She had a five years relationship with him and that of David was barely a year old. Like love was about numbers of days spent with each other. So, she wants to make things right, correct her mistake by ending whatever it was between them and stick her neck out for her ex.


    After hearing and digesting the bullshit, David was heartbroken; it felt like the devil grab hold of his heart and squeezed the life out of it. He couldn''t sleep nor eat well for more than two weeks, which resulted in a serious illness. His world was turned upside down. The beautiful future he created with her fell like a house of cards right before him and nothing he said or did made it undone.


    Is that how little he meant to her? How could he love and trust her that much and she threw it all away for another person? Why was he the one that gets thrown under the bus? If the ex was that perfect why did she fell in love with him? Isn''t someone supposed to truly love just one person at a time? All he did wrong was treating her right; bringing her into his world, showed her all of him. This is what he gets in return - a heartbreak that cut right through his bones. He always thought she took his breath away but now it is clear, he was just choking on her bullshit. She used him for one complete year and dumped him for the one she actually loved.


    His love for her died not long afterwards. He promised himself that she was his first and last love. For the rest of his life, he would be like a tree struck by lightning. He would rather hear his dog bark at a crow than a woman swears she loves him. So now when he sees a girl, all he thinks is how to bed her and move on to a new one.

 Chapter 11：Those sugar candy-sweet lips

    These sugar candy-sweet lips, her elegant personality, all mesmerized him. If the gods are real, he told himself, this beauty must be their masterpiece. Why did she give in so easily? He has charisma with a charming personality, but that wasn''t enough.


    She must have arrived town late, stranded and looking for a place to pass the night. This was nothing new or strange, young girls come into town every time stranded, looking for who to take them home for sex in exchange for a roof over their head for just a night. This wasn''t his first encounter with such girls and certainly not his last, but he has never been lucky with meeting such an angel.


    "This is one night, he won''t forget in a hurry," he told himself as a smile cut across his lips.


    David wasn''t always a womanizer. At one point in his life, he believed in true love and waited patiently for it to fall on his laps; and it did when he met Miracle during his NYSC. She slowly slipped in, stole his long-guarded heart and he fell deeply in love with her. They seemed to be among the lucky ones that will find and taste of true love in this forsaken world. She did leave her previous boyfriend for this crazy love she had with him; well so he thought.


    Everything was perfect and beautiful. She was resourceful, independent, a great cook, supportive and really great in bed. What other thing could a man want from a woman? David fell with everything for her. He also respected, cared and put her first in everything.


    They enjoyed a great service year together and everyone parted to a different destination, after making beautiful and heartfelt promises to each other saying "Their hearts will always beat for each other. They will visit each other at least once in a month".


    One month after the end of NYSC, David went visiting as promised. They continued with the fun and passion that lingered from service �C going out on beautiful dates and spent some nights together talking about their future. David would start up a business in the big city and Miracle will begin teaching in a private school close to her. David made up his mind to marry this lady that drove him crazy and still does, before returning to his place of residence, awaiting her own visitation.


    One beautiful evening, Miracle called saying since he travelled back she hasn''t been having rest of mind, her conscience was picking her, her life at that very moment was a mess. Her Ex-boyfriend who she supposedly broke up with sometime back wants her back and she is really feeling bad after leaving him for David. She had a five years relationship with him and that of David was barely a year old. Like love was about numbers of days spent with each other. So, she wants to make things right, correct her mistake by ending whatever it was between them and stick her neck out for her ex.


    After hearing and digesting the bullshit, David was heartbroken; it felt like the devil grab hold of his heart and squeezed the life out of it. He couldn''t sleep nor eat well for more than two weeks, which resulted in a serious illness. His world was turned upside down. The beautiful future he created with her fell like a house of cards right before him and nothing he said or did made it undone.


    Is that how little he meant to her? How could he love and trust her that much and she threw it all away for another person? Why was he the one that gets thrown under the bus? If the ex was that perfect why did she fell in love with him? Isn''t someone supposed to truly love just one person at a time? All he did wrong was treating her right; bringing her into his world, showed her all of him. This is what he gets in return - a heartbreak that cut right through his bones. He always thought she took his breath away but now it is clear, he was just choking on her bullshit. She used him for one complete year and dumped him for the one she actually loved.


    His love for her died not long afterwards. He promised himself that she was his first and last love. For the rest of his life, he would be like a tree struck by lightning. He would rather hear his dog bark at a crow than a woman swears she loves him. So now when he sees a girl, all he thinks is how to bed her and move on to a new one.

 Chapter 12：Her seductive power

    The ceiling fan rotated tardily and noiselessly, producing hardly enough air to cool the sitting room, but thank heaven for the air conditioner which did the job. A white electric bulb hung not too far from the fan illuminating the entire room. On the white wall, hung a forty-two-inch plasma television and a collection of white leather sofa arranged in a C-shaped stood opposite it. Blue transparent glasses table with red strawberry design stood between them.


    On the table was a just-opened bottle of white wine and glasses for two; one filled and the other empty. The walls were covered in white paint with just a large gold-framed picture of David in lion''s skin-cloth with a red cap that had an eagle''s feather pinned at its right side. He had a proud smile across his face.


    The whole sitting room lacked a single book on any topic but a large collection of pornographic magazines was well arranged just below the television. The only thing of a different colour was the sky-blue curtains that covered all the doors and windows. In the cold air, a strong scent of lemon air freshener was evident.


    David sat at the edge of the sofa; a remote control in hand flickering from one station to another till it came to that of Pastor Alex. A tall, good-looking man, with broad shoulders and a firm physique, he was somewhere in his late thirties, he guessed. Charisma practically oozed from him, with his clear skin, brown eyes, gleaming straight black hair, and white teeth that flashed disarmingly when he smiled.


    Pastor Alex was standing in the middle of a crowd on the step of his church. It was still daylight on the tape, the tape must have been recorded earlier. He watched with disgust as the charismatic preacher preached.


    "You watching me right now, it is time to give your life to Christ. It is time to stop fornication, adultery, and every form of sexual immorality that you are involved in. Christ is asking me to talk to you right now. He loves you, He needs you, and you are the apple of His eyes. Your body belongs to Him; it is supposed to be His temple, not a sex machine".


    Snorting a laugh, he said aloud "This guy can''t be serious right now. I should give my body to Jesus, a man, what is that called again?" he forced another laugh trying not to think of the answer.


    "A handsome man like this, only that same Jesus he has been calling knows how many girls in his church he is conducting personal prayers for and with every night. These pastors always are looking for ways to control the lives of other people. Don''t do this, don''t do that, like they are perfect" He sighed and switched to another station.


    Tardily his attention drifted from the television to his visitor who was in the bathroom. How was it going to go down? Will it be in the parlour or bedroom? Will they cuddle on the sofa and pretend to be watching the television? Will he have to jokingly grab her and pull her to the bedroom? Will she give him a blow job, those sexy lips will do a great job but she looks like someone with morals. What will she even be like in bed? Will, she just lay there like a bag of rice and allow him to do the job of pleasuring them both? Or will they be co-pilots on the ride to the circles of heaven?


    What if she steps out of the bathroom and says he is seeing her red soldiers? That she is down with a sudden fever? He has been there before, after spending that large amount of money on that Yoruba girl Yemi. When it came to time for him to reap the seed he sowed, she claimed to be ill. He had to ask her out of his house and life straight away. But if this one says she is unwell, he would let her be. For some strange reasons, he wants to treat her especially, like a queen. Therefore projecting himself a perfect gentleman before her.


    She had a face that could change with any wind of expression. He could dream into it anything; like a beautiful empty house waiting for carpets and pictures. It had all possibilities �C it could become a palace or a brothel. It depends on who is filling it and he has not the mind of a saint. She had this blankness that lets him see her according to his fantasy, whether of love, lust, danger or voluptuousness.


    Staring at him emptily, wearing no facial expression, she reached for the knot that secured the towel around her breast and gave it a little tug. The piece of cloth fell to the floor; she was completely naked like the good lord made her. Gracefully, she placed her right hand on her hips transferring most of her weight onto that leg, while slightly bending the other at the knee. Posed like a model, she instinctively emphasized the glorious curves of her voluptuous feminine figure.


    David was lost, his mouth opens in a delicious lust. The sight of her nudity was incredibly alluring; he was spellbound. From her head to toenails, he couldn''t find a single imperfection, she was absolutely breathtaking. Posed like she was, her body seemed to be made of the purest white marble; a masterly sculpted statue of a beautiful goddess.


    Her breasts were perfectly round and remarkably firm with extremely kissable nipples. His eyes moving down, she had a perfectly flat tummy. Because of the way she was standing, he couldn''t see much of her privates; only the top of her cleft and part of her clitoral hood that was visible. The duality inner lips were completely hidden.


    The thought of having those dark hard nipples in his mouth, sucking and licking gently; his fingers in that dark warm region between her legs, moving up and down. His cock was growing hard. He can''t let her notice he was having a boner while nothing had happened. She can''t know he is under her spell. He crossed his legs and thought of the only fruit he was allergic to �C cucumber and groundnut, it always suppresses the raging anger of his Johnny. But this time it failed, her seductive power over him was far greater than any allergy.

 Chapter 13：I’m gonna cum”

    "I can see you love what you are seeing��" she said between sly smiles. She seemed to be a mind reader; he was on fire with a passion to possess her naked body.


    "Yes�� Yes!" he stammered, struggling to think of the right thing to say. Then in a flash, the right word popped into his head.


    "You were a vision before, but now you are a dream in human form"


    She giggled a little; it sounded like the ringing of a church bell from a distance, also has a hypnotic effect. His heart fluttered and brain whirled.


    Not letting go of the eyes contact, she walked majestically straight to him, he stood up, his hands slid behind to her hips. It settled there and pulled her closer. Her wet body against his warm chest chiselled to perfection. His breathing quickened as did hers.


    He began nuzzling her cold neck with delicate kisses. So faint, they were whispers. Her body began to tremble uncontrollably. His head angled slightly to the side as his lips came closer and closer to hers. He wasn''t surprised to find her lips parted. Their breaths mingled as he slammed his lips against hers nearly knocking all wind from her lungs.


    She hardly had a moment to react before he pressed his tongue to the seam of her lips, and at her grant access, delved inside her mouth. It was a very sloppy kiss with the strong scent of wine being exchanged in the intermingling of their billowing breaths. Her hands reached up and tangled around his thick, strong neck.


    David had kissed a lot of girls but none had given him such intense erotic feeling. She broke the kiss, her lips found his ear, she purred


    "I hope your life has a seat belt because you''re in for one hell of a ride" this sparked a glint in his eyes as he fell back to the sofa.


    She returned back to his lips and then began kissing him all the way down, biting and sucking his nipples, sending massive pleasure signals to his brain before going down on her knees between his legs.


    David, a pro in the business of skirt-chasing immediately knew it was time to bring out the big guns. He uprooted his angry cock from its hiding place and handed it over to her like a baton. She looked at him with hunger in her eyes as she stroked and caressed his erection.


    Shortly, the smile on her lips withered. She whispered with some seriousness


    "Touch not thy anointed, or I will do your little John so much harm".


    "That''s not fair"


    He sulks, nodding slowly, before placing his both hands behind his head in total surrender, allowing her to do whatever she fancied to the little guy.


    Her lips were soft on his dick as she kissed and licked his shaft. She moved back up and closed her lips around the head and sucked gently. David knew he was getting a first-class blow job. Few minutes after, cum began to boil in his balls. He couldn''t believe it, was he about to cum from just a blow job? That has never happened, nobody has achieved that milestone. There is a big difference between a mouth and a vagina. If she makes him cum from this, she is getting the divine remark. Seconds after


    "I''m gonna cum" he grunted.


    She tardily removed her mouth from his cock but kept her hand around his shaft and furiously jacked him off until the fireworks came off. Feeling elevated, he thought within


    "No, this can''t be a reality. It must be a dream; the most beautiful dream of his entire fucking life".


    She rose up like Venus, emerging from the waves and their lips met in yet another wet kiss while his hand reached between her legs. Her arousal was undeniable; her lips and clit were already swollen with need and moist from her juice. He reached down into her wetness and with his slick finger he made circular motions around her sensitive little clit. He could feel her melt into his hand like butter, burning with sexual desires.


    She broke from the kiss and wanted to move away when he held her and whispered


    "You are like manna from heaven".


    A thin smile appeared at the corner of her lips.


    "Why don''t you come; let me take you to where it comes from".


    Before David could get up from the sofa of iniquities, she ran bare into the bedroom, ass cheeks slapping against each other with her giggling softly. He ran after her excited and also laughing.


    In the bedroom, she was nowhere to be found. He scanned the room looking for where a naked goddess could possibly be hiding. About to turn back, she appeared from behind the door and pushed him into the bed.


    He fell on his back with an erected cock that looked up to the roof asking for help. She climbed the bed, sat up on her knees, moved into a hover directly over his cock. David attempted to rise up and probably fondle her breast, but she pushed him back down as the silly smile on her face disappeared.


    "Just lay back, relax, I''m in control; so you be a good boy and don''t move your hands. Let me ride you like a strong bull until your mind and body explode".


    Hearing these, his Johnny was more excited than a child on Christmas morning. Gracefully she lowered herself down on his happy John. Soon the tip of his cock was in her ocean of sweetness. She sat back up and grabbed his dick; rubbing its tip tardily against her wet pussy few moments before lining it back to her opening. This sent more wave of pleasure to his brain, right now he wants nothing more than to pull her down and bury her lips in his for a deep kiss, but couldn''t for the rider and commander objected. She took more of him, eyes closed, licking her lips and breathing softly.


    She smiled seeing that David was in passion and pure pleasure, moaning like a bull. To intensify the feeling, she leaned down kissed him, her lips the softest and sweetest thing to ever touch his. She broke the kiss, went for his nipples, biting and sucking while still rocking his lost cock hard. David thought he was going to blackout from too much sexual gratification.


    It wasn''t long before both of their moans reached the high pitch. Her wet pussy was squeezing the life and juice off his dick. He raised his head a little to witness the incredible sight of his cock moving in and out of her beautiful pussy, her coral lips stretched around his shaft, clinging to it as it slid back and forth.


    Soon he was breathing heavily and whispering commands for her to fuck him harder, deeper and faster.


    "Cum baby, cum for mama��" She pleaded urgently.


    Only seconds afterwards, jet after jet he fired into her in the longest and most intense orgasm he ever had. By the time he was done, he felt so light-headed that he passed out or fell asleep; he wasn''t sure which. The last thing he heard was


    "That was awesome baby��"

 Chapter 14：A shared lollipop

    David lay in bed naked with legs spread apart. The door suddenly burst open and two nude beauties stepped in majestically. One was the chick from the night, the other more like her twin. They had a striking resemblance �C the same height, seductive figure, and perfect asses.


    They took up positions on either side of the bed. Without uttering a word, they began kissing him all over. Without warning, one forced her tongue into his mouth. She kept kissing him while the other worked on both nipples, sucking and licking as one would to a feeding bottle. Soon she broke the kiss and joined the other on the nipple, taking it by force.


    Seconds afterwards, they turned their attention to his erected cock. They held the cock straight up and began lapping up and down his shaft from each side like a shared lollipop; their tongues meeting every few seconds.


    After a couple of minutes of that, one took control. Her hand was around the base of his cock. She lowered her mouth on it and moved up and down a few times. Done, she removed her mouth and tilted it towards the other''s waiting mouth. She took it without hesitation, and painfully slowly began moving it in and out of her mouth. She took it back and began engulfing it once again. On and on it went, neither of them taking it for more than half a minute.


    She sucked harder and a little faster. It didn''t take much of that to have him on the brink; the sensation and pleasure were killing him. But instead of wet and warmth, he now felt some cold on his dick. Soon it turned into a sharp pain.


    The sisters were now like some kind of horrifically burnt victims. No skin covering their faces. The lack of eyelids gave their eyeballs a popping look as they swivelled in their sockets. Lips rotten and already half destroyed. Flesh peeled away from the hand of the one with his dick. Thick turbid brown blood dripped from her mouth onto his dick. A devilish smile appeared on her lips, exposing decayed brown teeth.


    At the speed of light, to his horror, she buried the dick in her mouth once more and bit hard. David''s heart dropped. Fear rushed through his veins. Hot sweat burned his eyes. Panic started to surge through him. He pulled his dick from her mouth like a bat out of hell to a city but she held on to it; biting even deeper, cutting off the cap as blood sputter on David''s face.


    "Jesus�� my dick! My dick!" he woke up frightened, looking around scared to the bone and out of breath. Sweating like someone that just concluded a marathon. The darkness in the room blinded him.


    He was expecting a kind of petting from who he shared the bed with but not even a word fell on him. He stretched his hand in the search for her on the bed; his hand came in contact with no skin. He went for his rechargeable lamp at the head of the bed, turned it on. In the twinkle of an eye, the room was like a vivacity. To his disappointment he was alone.


    Where could she have gone to this early morning? Was she in the restroom? To be certain, he called out


    "Sweetheart!"


    No response of any kind came back. She must have gone out while he was still asleep. How come he didn''t hear her leave? Was that how deep he slept?


    A confident smile came upon his lips. Who wouldn''t sleep like a child after yesternight? She was the best; she took him to another place; a paradise where no one before her has.


    More settled, he took another look around and found a piece of paper on the bed. It said "ENJOYED YESTERNIGHT. WILL SEE YOU TOMORROW NIGHT BY 9 PM" signed Nevaeh.


    Through reading, he fell back on the bed, placed the paper on his chest, excited. So she is still coming tomorrow for more of his dick. Oh goodness! She just can''t get enough of it. Nevaeh? That must be her name; they never introduced each other, there was no time for formalities. It was a strange name for a beautiful girl, but he likes it. He likes her.


    Abruptly, he remembered his dream, but pushed the thought away saying "It must be a result of the intense sex and new dealings with the dead".


    About her going out before he woke up, he didn''t stress over it. She must have somewhere important to rush to early that must be why she left in a hurry and didn''t wake him up because she didn''t want to trouble him. Well, thanks to heaven above, she saved him the expenses of providing her with transport.


    Then it occurred to him that she could have stolen his important belongings. This won''t be the first time. The image of Lily �C a fair, tall chick with an ass that could make a G-string disappear, instantly formed in his mind. He met her in a church he was invited to by another lady. They spent a night together, after intense sex; he fell asleep only to wake up and discovered the bitch was gone with his Rolex wristwatch, gold necklace and a huge amount of money. Till this very moment, he hasn''t set his eyes on that thief.


    The fear of losing any of his priceless jewellery sent him into a panic mode. He jumped out of bed, carefully searched the room, went to the parlour, scanned around with kid gloves but to his greatest surprise, not even a pin was missing; everything was intact with just the door unlocked.


    He got ready and off he went to work feeling fly. On the bus; he reminisced about yesternight, how she took control and speedily took him to the circles of heaven. The sex felt like kissing with your entire body. He tried not to remember the act itself because it will only lead to a boner.


    Instead, he thought of her person. She has infiltrated his dreams and waking thoughts as well. She is just like a beautiful object, something to fetishize and admire the way you admire a work of art. And a precious work of art is to be kept, not thrown away. He is definitely keeping this one.

 Chapter 15：With all pleasure”

    His joy and excitement came to a terrible end as he entered the cold room and discovered the body he attended to yesterday wasn''t in the locker where he left her; as she relocated.


    He quickly retraced everything he did yesterday when she was brought in. it all seemed to check out, he remembered vividly placing her inside locker three which was open and nothing was inside. He went in search for her, opening other lockers, not that he could remember her face but her number tag was one hundred and ten.


    In locker 66, he found something that weakened his legs with fear. The physique matched that of yesterday but why the fuck does she still had makeup on? Is this a different body, probably brought in yesternight when he left? Was it a mistake on the part of the other new employee in the night shift? He must have forgotten to clean her face. It could be a sick joke that was supposed to be funny or scared him. That other guy was really not alright upstairs; so he wasn''t surprised. Maybe it is a mistake of location on his part; just maybe he forgot to wash off her makeup; it was possible to make such grave mistake on the first day on a job like this one. He made up mind to clean up the mess, it doesn''t matter whose mistake it was.


    He quickly brought her back to the table, cleaned her body especially her face and turned her over to continue his good work, then he noticed a remarkable birthmark at her pelvis, the tip of her v-zone. Done cleaning her up, he returned her back to locker 3, attended to new bodies and closed for the day once again in the night.


    David got home some minutes past nine pm; at his doorstep, Nevaeh was seated, waiting for him. When she saw him approaching, she ran over engaging him in a tight embrace like a child welcoming her long-gone father. All this got into his head, he felt like a provider and a husband already. Like that wasn''t enough, she then placed a warm peck on his cheek but he wasn''t satisfied with just a peck. While settling for a peck when you can have a kiss.


    Eyes closed, he moved his lips on her face till it located hers and immediately as a magnet locked it in a deep passionate kiss. He pressed her so hard against his body that he could feel the beating of her heart against his chest; she felt like her breasts were going to burst. His hands went down from her back to her waist down to her butt cheek; he grabbed and squeezed hard. She moaned softly in his ears.


    "Why don''t you wait till we get inside?"


    That was when it occurred to him that they were outside and eyes could be prying in the darkness. Not that he cared but she sure does.


    "Ok��" He responded letting her go.


    With the door closed every pretence fell. The facade they showed the world not long ago melted away and all they want is to fuck each other''s brains out. The kissing resumed and she responded by sliding her arms around his neck and slithered her body into his. The feeling of her heavy bosom and hard nipples against his chest and his angry cock pressed between their bodies almost sent him off the edge. His brain was on fire and the heat spread throughout his entire body.


    She ended the kiss, he pulled close wanting more but she sprayed her fingers against it, pushing him back saying


    "It''ll be hotter and warmer under the water"


    "Yes�� definitely yes"


    He quickly began stripping the soft cloth from his young body; while she slowly undressed, not like a harlot but more like a princess. Her body was so exotic, and everything about her languorous and sensual. He tossed their clothes into the laundry basket and led her into the bathroom.


    After turning on the water; while waiting for it to warm up, he turned to her.


    "So how was your day?"


    "It was great. How was yours?"


    "Great, I guess but yester-night was beyond words"


    A smile appeared on her lips and died away as soon as it came.


    "That''s why you slept comfortably, leaving me awake.


    Making a sorry cute face, he said "That, I don''t do on purpose. I think I passed out but you let left this morning before I woke up"


    A light sadness came on her face "Am sorry, I had some things to deal with early this morning"


    "Things like what exactly? You got me scared this morning, I woke up and you were gone. So many thoughts ran through my innocent mind".


    She giggled pointing at his erected dick "Your innocent little friend is saying otherwise��"


    "He likes good things. Beautiful people like you"


    "He should wait till we have our baths first," she said as the thin smile disappeared from her face.


    "But on a serious note; where did you go? What do you do for a living? Common, I got to know your name from the piece of paper you left".


    Still, hold the eye contact and not even blinking, she asked


    "Yes, I do. This is graduating into a thing"


    "Really?" she asked sounding sarcastic.


    "Yes. I mean�� I like you. I really do"


    "Alright" Nevaeh removed her gaze from him upward towards the warmer; it was ready.


    "We can talk about this later. Right now, let''s do this. I can''t wait��"


    She pulled him to herself and once again those magnificent breasts landed right on chest; drawing a blank over any lingering question or thought, stealing his total attention.


    Now in a tight embrace, kissing as the warm water poured down on them. She suddenly broke the kiss; handed him the bar of soap saying


    "It is your turn"


    "With all pleasure" he whispered excitedly.

 Chapter 16：Are you scared of my pussy?

    He began washing her neck; painfully taking his time walking his way up and down each arm before moving to her full chest. Her breasts were firm and felt so wonderfully smooth. He reached around her and spent another minute washing and kneading her breasts. The thought of biting those nipples not minding the soap; made his rod harder than the one Moses used in parting the red sea.


    He moved on down her body, she turned around her hands up, holding the pipe to give her more balance. When he got to her crotch, she lowered one of her hands and put it on his, pressing it to her crotch. She held it tightly there and began moving her hips and moaning softly.


    He rubbed around her clit with his fingers until she pushed his hand lower, forcing his fingers to slide between her flowery folds. She continued to guide his fingers up and down, from her slit to her clit. Her hips never stopped moving, and she continued to moan. It wasn''t long before her head began swaying left and right.


    "Deeper" was the only word she said as her hips began thrusting into their joined hands. Her hand was pressing his finger to her clit so firmly. Her moans got louder and more urgent; her head flailing side to side more violently. Finally, her head fell back and she pulled his hand from her convulsing pussy. He stayed where he was and felt her body continue to convulse until it calmed down.


    He stood up and she put her arms around his neck again and locked his lips in a wet kiss. She broke the kiss, staring at him in the eyes she said


    "There are still some parts of me you haven''t washed yet"


    "Oh�� Of course"


    David responded in disappointment. He thought she was about to give him the pussy not returning to this personal persecution.


    She turned around; he bent back down with his face almost in her perfect ass. He started at her feet and went up each leg. When he lathered up his hand and ran his fingers along the crack of her ass, she wiggled and giggled shyly.


    He moved to her butt cheeks; the running water washed some of the fumes off her ass and there it was; the same birthmark from the dead girl earlier.


    His heart jumped into his throat. He felt a fresh rush of fear and panic in his veins. The water suddenly becomes cold as goosebumps engulfed his skin. How is that possible? Or he was seeing things? He stopped washing.


    "What is wrong?" she asked noticing the sudden stop.


    "Nothing really��"


    "You can actually just tell me"


    "It is just this birthmark at your pelvis��"


    "Ok. What is wrong with it?"


    "Nothing; I think I saw it recently��"


    "You have seen that exact kind of birthmark recently on another person?"


    "Yes," he responded nodding.


    "How recent?"


    "Hmm�� like a day or two ago��"


    "Really? You had another woman up here yesterday when I left?"


    "No, not that at all"


    "Common, tell me about this woman that has the mark of God on the same spot as me?" she turned around and asked pulling him back up. She seemed to have lost interest in the washing.


    "Hey, I was just pulling your legs. The god mark I saw had to be yours for no other woman was warming my bed. It is just you; only you."


    She shut him from babbling by putting her index finger across his lips and whispered into his ears


    "Let''s complete this in the bedroom. I want you to fuck me till I forget what you just said".


    "Damn, that was hot"


    He carried her like a groom would a new bride screaming "You are my baby girl. You are the one I have been waiting for��" heading to the bedroom. She giggled innocently.


    In the bedroom, David threw her on the bed, she fell with knees spread open saying "Come and eat my pussy��"


    David knelt on the bed and slide forward until his arms were under her raised thighs. Her pussy was totally devoid of hair, and her lips were very small and dark pink.


    He began kissing the inside of them. They were toned, her flesh stretched tightly over them. David was nervous; he had never done this before. Never liked a girl to the extent of pleasuring her that way, but he is going to get his experience from the large collection of porn he had seen.


    "Are you scared of my pussy? Don''t worry it won''t bite��"

 Chapter 17：out of this world

    He forced a giggle, he was scared, and not sure of what to taste or smell down there but the journey of a thousand miles begins with a step. He lightly ran his tongue from the bottom of her clit to the top. The scent of her filled his nostrils. He then went for her obvious clit, running his tongue over that too. He slithered his tongue over her folds and licked up and down the inside of her lips.


    After a minute or two, he ran his tongue in circles around and over her clit. That was when he began hearing some soft moans from her. He sucked it softly at first before going harder. Her moans increased which is a good sign, she was definitely enjoying this. With his fingers, he spread her open and sucked her clit harder taking it into his mouth and teased it with his tongue. She held his head and pulled it further in between her legs almost suffocating him. She was screaming


    "God yes, that''s perfect. You are doing so good baby. Yes, just like that��"


    He immediately knew she would soon arrive at the train station, so he sucked harder. Soon her hips were bucking and thrashing on the bed.


    "Oh God! Don''t stop! Don''t stop! Urrggg"


    Her body began convulsing and shaking. She placed her hands on his head and she pushed his mouth away. She quickly grabbed a pillow to scream into. It was an awesome experience for David. He was proud of himself; he had never gotten a girl off with just his tongue before.


    She cooled off and flashed him a huge smile; her face radiating with pure joy and fulfilment. He crawled up beside her and they kissed passionately. At the end of the kiss, she turned; her hips pressed against his hard cock. She grabbed his hand and placed it on her breasts. She pulled herself upward a little, then grabbed the big guns, slowly rubbed it against her wet pussy for a while before driving it in.


    Her pussy felt incredible around his cock. She began moving up and down on his dick. Rotating her hips just at the tip; this sent him to cloud nine. After what seemed like an eternity, she pushed him away and said


    Without hesitation, he moved into position, slid his arms under her knees and lifted them. She reached between and guided his machine gun into her. He began fucking her with everything he had. Her knees almost touching her ears, and she let out a grunt every time he drove the gun home.


    When she began cumming, he slowed down but didn''t stop. He kept sliding his cock slowly in and out of her wet pussy. She smiled at him to quicken the pace; slowly he began accelerating little by little until he was pacing at the speed of light. Soon both of them were ready to cum. She screamed up at him


    "God yes! Fuck me harder"


    A few seconds later she grunted loudly


    "I''m�� I''m almost there. Fuck me, baby�� fuck me harder��"


    His cock erupted, his cum flying into her waiting pussy like a basketball into the awaiting net. Her fingernails dug into his shoulders, as both of them grunting and she was shaking and convulsing. He released her legs and collapsed beside her, both of them panting and gasping for air, their chests heaving and bodies exhausted.


    The sex was out of this world, divine in other words. He spooned up against her and cupped her breast in his hand; ensuring he doesn''t wake up to discover she was gone.

 Chapter 18：Sleeping with a ghost

    David woke up to discover he was now scooping a pillow and Nevaeh was gone. He felt simmering anger, he threw the pillow away and underneath it was another letter containing the same write up from the previous morning.


    Now the whole drama was puzzling and strange. After their conservation yesternight, she still left without informing him. What kind of game was she playing? Where is she rushing to early hours of the morning? Could it be to meet another boyfriend or her parents before they woke up? Why does she not talk about herself? Where does she come from every night? What does she spend her day doing? How come her first name is the only thing he knows about her? Why is the sex so pleasurable and interesting like it wasn''t of this world? How come a birthmark on a dead girl was on her at exactly the same spot? Is it even possible? All these questions and more rushed through his head and not even one could he provide a reasonable answer to. Still confused and in search of an answer, he went to work.


    He got to work and the mystery got even bigger, the body from yesterday wasn''t in locker 3. Scared to the marrows he began a search for it again. He went straight to locker 66 and you guessed it right she was there; wearing a strangely done makeup.


    David fell in fright, his heart beating out of control. What is happening to me? He wondered. This isn''t funny at all. Was someone joking with him? He is damn sure now that he left her in locker 3 and cleaned her damn face. The other guy in night shift better has a damn good explanation for this bullshit.


    Then how was it possible for her to be at his bed yesternight and still be here this morning? Does it mean she dresses up from here every night to come to make love with him? Just the thought of it made him sick all over and his stomach twisted. It sent goosebumps over his skin. He fell back down on the floor; gave himself a hot slap to wake up from this unending nightmare but he felt the sharp pain of his hand against his cheek which further proved he is wide awake and this was his new reality. He kept slapping till he broke down crying like a child.


    A few minutes afterwards, a leap of hope ignited in him. There is still one way to be certain whether he has been fucking the ghost of an accident victim. He embraced himself, stood up, wiped away his tears and headed to where the belongings of the corpses are kept.


    He sorted out her belongings; the perfume from that first night on the bus filled his nostrils again; the gown she has been wearing to visit him was there among her things. He turned on her phone, it was password protected but her picture was in the background.


    He once again took a closer look at the picture; he was now certain it was her; she is the one; the girl visiting him for two nights now. The blank look on her face, the coldness in her eyes and that thin smile on her lips; it was definitely her.


    On her ID, the name was Heaven Solomon but she said her name is Nevaeh. Could they be two different people? That will be a relief; but how could they have the same birthmark, look-alike and involved with him at the same time. The coincidence was just too much to be true.


    He took another look at the name on the ID card; with his imaginative eyes he slowly turned the name Heaven backwards and it appeared as Nevaeh. He has been sleeping with a ghost he concluded. There was no need to call a prophet to reveal it, even the blind will see and understand this. He needs to drive this thought away, make the pain and fear disappear, he needs to get drunk; so he ran away from the morgue and went to a beer parlour.

 Chapter 19：The Fucking barman

    After the fourth bottle of his favourite beer; Guinness Stout which he believes is a form of man-power he asked the barman


    "Do you believe in ghost?"


    "Why are you downcast? Have you lost your job?" he asked looking at him with suspicion.


    "Nigerians, must we always reply a question with another question. Do you believe in ghost, yes or no?"


    "Yes I do��" the barman responded waiting to see where this was headed for he knew it''s the alcohol speaking.


    "Have you seen or met any?" he asked slowly raising his head from the bottle, staring and studying his facial expression.


    "No, I haven''t met any but probably have seen. When my mother passed away, I could still see her walking around the house; cooking and disturbing things in the kitchen. I woke up sometimes to see her seated beside my bed smiling down at me. I think at that time, her spirit hasn''t let go of some earthly things".


    "Hmm, so you believe some spirits live among us?"


    "Yes they do, especially those who died a horrible death at when wasn''t their time"


    "Alright, so can a spirit have sex with the living?"


    "Yes, I think they can��"


    "Really?" he asked with a raised eyebrow.


    "I have heard stories where someone who died in a particular place comes to live a different life in another place; even get married and give birth to children"


    "Even give birth to children?" he inquired shocked, David had never heard of such.


    "Yes, living happily with their spouses"


    "This is interesting. So how do you get rid of them because you can''t kill what is already dead right?" he asked laughing to make it seem like a joke concealing his dismay.


    "Let me tell you a true story which will better answer your numerous questions��"


    "I love you already. Oh sorry, I love the story already��"


    The barman smiled, took one mouth down from his beer and began


    "About six years ago, a couple moved into my neighbourhood. They had a child a baby girl already and in a space of two years they gave birth to another. The husband was a bus driver and the wife had a shop where she sold food. She was well known as "Mama Baby".


    This couple was the envy of everyone; they seemed to be made in heaven for each other. The wife basically worshipped the husband and he in return adored the wife. They went to church every Sunday, smiled at everyone while greeting; it was indeed a beautiful family.


    One cold evening, people were seated in front of her shop eating and discussing as usual. She was attending to some customers inside; a stranger past through the window probably saw her and slowly came back.


    "Eli-za-beth!" he called out. No reply came back.


    "Eli-za-beth!" he called again, yet she didn''t reply.


    "That''s Mama Baby, not Elizabeth" a customer seated outside corrected the stranger.


    "That''s a lie. That''s Elizabeth, I knew her very well back in Ghana" he said pushing through to get closer to her and called out again "Elizabeth!"


    People who witnessed the happening said, "Immediately she raised her head and met his gaze, she disappeared into thin air and a strange wind washed through everyone present". We never saw Mama Baby again, not long after the husband moved away with the daughters" he concluded.


    "I don''t get, why did she disappear?" David asked looking puzzled.


    "We gathered afterwards from the stranger that Mama Baby lived once in Ghana as Elizabeth. She was a younger sister to his best friend. She died from a car accident on her way from school. Both of them dated briefly before she passed away. She had always loved Nigeria and its people. He was there when she was made to lay six feet below".


    "Hmm that''s strange," he said rubbing his skin covered in goosebumps.


    "Elizabeth came to Nigeria to complete the life she couldn''t in Ghana before death took her".


    "So why exactly did she run away?"


    "I guess it''s because the stranger called her by her real name; the name she answered in her previous life. That basically means she has been exposed and the next thing to do was runaway".


    "Where could she have possibly gone to?"


    "How do you expect me to know that?" He paused staring at the roof in wonder what his friend is thinking; then continued "Maybe to another country, town, heaven, probably hell; who gives a fuck? Why you are asking me all these questions by the way?"


    "Nothing, am just curious that''s all"


    "Are you sleeping with a ghost?" he laughs out loud and paused making a face "I know you are a sharpshooter, can sleep with anything that has a hole"


    Wearing a forced he replied "Truly am just curious. The beer is giving me ideas��"


    "Alright. It has been long I saw you with a new chick oh. What is happening?"


    "Christ found me. I''m a new creation��" David said wearing a smile at one side of his lips looking away.


    "If Christ finds you, it means hell is filled up. They are just pushing the rest of us to heaven" both of them giggled till the barman left to attend to another customer.


    Now alone, David smiled a little. So his problem has a solution after all. Who said a church is the only solution to your problems? Clearly, that person has never been to such a bar; sometimes a beer parlour can provide the solution to all your problems.


    He is going to do exactly what that stranger did to Mama Baby; call her by her real name and watch her disappear from his life. She is now more like a nightmare dressed like a daydream. Even the bible said, "Light and day have nothing in common; so the living and the dead can''t be having sex". She has to go and it is happening his night. He drank some more beer and ordered another for morale boost which the barman refused to give, saying he has had enough.


    "Fucking barman; fuck you big time��" he screamed leaving the place back home dead drunk.

 Chapter 20：Who is the Ghost?

    David woke up, stretched his arms and legs, took a look at the wall clock, it was twenty-six minutes to Nine pm. His breath smells of alcohol; his entire body smells. He still had time, so he decided to rush his bath before she came. He unlocked the door but shut it.


    While under the shower, he ran through how it will all play out in his head. He won''t allow that ghost to touch him again. Once he sets his eyes on her, he is so calling her name and let her be gone. If he can successfully free himself from this girl or ghost, he will give skirt-chasing a hard break.


    Lost in introspect, he was brought back to his living nightmare by a soft knock on the door. He kept quiet waiting to be sure it wasn''t in his head. The knock came again, this time louder.


    Should he answer or not? Or just keep quiet till she gets exhausted from knocking and leaves? But she will just return the next night and the one after that till he answers. Should he just walk naked to the door and call her by her name and be done with it once and for all. What should he do? How would he get away from this mess? What if she is not even the one knocking?


    "Yes! Who is that?" he answered manning up to face his fears.


    "It is me Nevaeh" came a sexy voice from the other side of the door.


    "Oh beautiful; please come in the door isn''t locked"


    He heard someone enter his sitting room and the door shut behind.


    "Were you expecting someone else?"


    "Not really, baby. Make yourself comfortable, I will be out in a minute"


    "Won''t you invite me to come to join you in the bathroom?"


    "You know I live for kissing you, it is my salvation and I will die with the memory of them but am handling a different kind of business right now"


    "Alright, I will be waiting in the bedroom. Don''t keep a girl waiting��"


    David collapsed against the wall, frustrated and scared to the bones. His heart beating like a drum, his nerves strung tight as high wires; with shaking like someone with a fever.


    What would he do? Why not step out noiselessly, lock her in that room and run to his only elder brother. But what can stop a ghost from finding him anywhere in the world? He could also go to the room and call her name before she said anything. Why is he even scared of her? If she had plans of hurting him, she would have done it. She had plenty of opportunities; slit his throat while he slept, cut off his dick while they were having sex or just shoot him in the head from behind.


    He went back under the water and just allowed it to rush through his head, washing away his fears and sins. It felt like water baptism, he was a new man; a brave one ready to fight the good fight of faith against witches and spirits. A few minutes afterwards, he stepped out from the bathroom heading towards the bedroom ready to take on anything.


    Now behind the bedroom door, David took a deep breath to relax his nerves and reduce the built-up tension in his lungs. Once he enters the room, just one of them is getting back out. But from where he is standing, she is the one that will disappear into thin air; he is certain of that.


    He burst open the door to meet Nevaeh seated at the end of the bed, her head bowed, and a shining stainless pistol beside her. David didn''t see that coming in a billion years; responsively he called out


    "Heaven!" Expecting her to disappear but to his dismay, nothing happened.


    His pause accelerated; hands sweaty as he kicked into panic mode.


    "Heaven!" he called out again in a shaking voice as his eyes burnt with tears. Yet nothing happened.


    He was about to dive for the door running for his dear life when she pointed the pistol at him.


    "I''m Nevaeh, not Heaven�� just shut the fuck up and get on your knees"


    She ordered with the gun still pointed at him. In split second, he was down on his knees with hands in the air. Surprise instantly overtook his fears. At least this shows he hasn''t been sleeping with a ghost but what has he done? Why is a gun pointed at him? He looked above the gun to her face; her eyes blood red, she was burning with anger and rage.


    "What�� what have I done?" he struggled to ask, words barely coming out from his mouth.


    She stood from the bed, gun still pointed, walked a little closer to him, made a sorry-face before responding


    "Oh baby, you did nothing" she paused for some seconds as her eyes suddenly were clouded with tears "But you fucking brother, Peter��" the words seemed to be coming from a very dark and sad place.

 Chapter 21：The Ghost

    "Peter took my better half; he killed my twin sister" tears stream down her eyes as the words came out of her mouth, but she didn''t blink nor wavered the gun.


    David thought quickly, how is this his business? He and his brother may lookalike but they are clearly two different people. So his stupid brother has enjoyed with another person and he is to pay for his sins. But saying that out loud will only add salt to the injury; so he sympathized.


    "I''m so sorry, really sorry for your loss but I''m not my brother''s keeper��"


    "Of course, I know that"


    "Then why the gun is pointed at me and not yours truly?"


    "Shut the fuck up. You aren''t even giving me reasons to spare your fucked up life" she screamed irritated, stepping close to place the cold metal against his forehead. The thought of she pulling the trigger sending a bullet through his skull and it comes out from behind with some part of his brain, turned his blood to ice. Instantly fear brought nervous sweat to the surface of his skin.


    He thought of just grabbing the gun from her, it was just a few inches from reach. She is a lady after all; not this one his conscience warned him. She is a psychopath, a nut job; he can''t believe he actually had sex with this bitch and thought it heavenly. He was even falling in love with her. Just great, from a ghost to a madwoman; what can beat that?


    "Am sorry" he whispered covering his mouth with his hand.


    "You are saying the wrong words and asking all the wrong questions. Am expecting you to ask how your good for nothing brother killed my innocent sister?" she asked as anger ignited in her eyes again.


    "How did my stupid brother kill your innocent sister?"


    "Good boy" a proud smile appeared on her lips "He seduced her, made her visit him in a hotel room where he had sex with her and gave her HIV. He then bailed on her, she was returning home to us when she was involved in a car accident that took her life. Now am left without a sister. I''m going to end your life; so your brother will partake in my pain and misery before I come for him".


    "Please I beg you, spare my life, I have done you no wrong��"


    "I don''t know" he struggled between tears. "I don''t know what my brother did. I wasn''t there when he did it. I shouldn''t be paying for his crime!"


    She took sympathy on him "That I get" she appeared calm again. "But you don''t understand. If I can, I will spare your life" she said waving her head probably saying no to someone only he can see.


    Those words sent a chill down his spine. "How do you mean you can''t?"


    "My sister is here right now and she is asking me to be done with this," she said now waving her head more violently.


    "Please baby�� you can, you shouldn''t listen to your angry sister. Remember the two nights we have spent together. I know you feel a thing for me. We had a connection��"


    "I enjoyed those nights too even though I had to rush back home before my mother wakes up and could only leave once she had retired to bed. I had this pistol from the first night I came here, but after how you treated and respected me I couldn''t bring myself to do it knowing fully you are innocent"


    "I''m still innocent, nothing has changed. Nevaeh I love you�� I really do love you. I know you are a kind person. You don''t wanna have this on your conscience"


    She burst into long dry laughter "You know all of this about me from just two nights of perfect sex? I never knew you are such a prophet��"


    His little hope died with that laughter. "That''s not what I meant, I mean��"


    "Just shut the fuck up before I blow your brains out" the rage was back. She seemed to be possessed with some kind of an angry demon and her personality kept changing. "You know nothing about me, not even the tiniest bit". A smile lingered on her lips as her eyes burn with fury. "Your useless brother took the perfect one and left the devil behind��"


    Terror burrowed deep into his soul. Fear tore through him. Like, lighten he covered his mouth with both hands, ensuring no word accidentally proceeds from it that could be a mistake he won''t live to regret.


    "Just because we fucked, doesn''t change the fact that your brother took my mother''s perfect daughter," she said taking her steps backwards till she rested against the bed, then she sat; eyes pinned at him and gun still aiming at his forehead.


    "Four days ago, I was on a call with my new boyfriend when I heard my mother scream in pain like she just heard the terrible news. I rushed out to find her already weeping, saying "Heaven is gone!"


    "Which Heaven?" I asked hoping it wasn''t my twin. My heart drumming already in my ears like it will soon pop out my chest.


    "Your sister Heaven is gone!" she screamed back her eyes red with tears.


    "Heaven has gone where?" I was confused, scared and my heartbeat off the chart like it was expecting the sad news.


    "She was involved in a bus accident and she��"


    I think that was the last thing I heard as everything went blank; my body hit the cold tiles; everything grew dark around the edges till there was only blackness. Then I felt something coming out of me like someone slowly pulling a handkerchief out from my breast pocket till I was out of myself; feeling weightless like a piece of paper; floating in a horizontal position with arms outstretched in the air like a feather tossed by the wind.

 Chapter 22：Out-of-Body-Experience

    Soon, I was far above the roof of the building, seeing the roof of our house; it was dark outside as I travelled in the air at an incredible speed through streets and buildings. I saw colours I never knew existed floating beside me; they were so vivid I could practically touch them. I was a troubled and a neglected child back here; Heaven was the golden child, the apple of my mother''s eyes, the one that will do great things but she loved me for who I am.


    While outside my body, I was at peace, free like a bird, all my troubles gone. I was supposed to be scared, afraid but I wasn''t; instead for the first time, I felt truly alive. I could do whatever I wanted and go wherever I wanted. Time seems not to matter anymore for it was like sand on the beach. After what felt like forever, I soon found myself at the entrance of a classroom.


    Surprised, and puzzled; I reluctantly walked in to discover it was my classroom in SS3. It was now in ruins, the ceiling falling down bit after bit; the chairs and tables were broken with termites feeding off the few that stood. The floor covered in dirty water; probably that of rain from the roof, it stinks of dust, rust, and death. The deafening sound of dripping water could be heard all over. The blackboard was covered in black dust, weeds growing through and on it; extending to the wall on which it hung. The faint writing of "ASSIGNMENT" was still on it.


    My gaze left the blackboard and landed on the front row, where a girl on a white shirt and a navy blue skirt sat comfortably. I couldn''t help but wonder why anyone would sit on such a dirty desk. I kept pressing forward till I kicked something underneath the dirty cold water. I looked down, it was the INTENSIVE ENGLISH TEXTBOOK FOR SENIOR SECONDARY SCHOOLS THREE that I shared with my sister; besides it was an old picture of the both of us, smiling, holding hands with eyes full of promises. Oh, how easy and simple life was at that point��


    I went down on my knees to pick it up when I heard a loud female voice say "DON''T". I paused; took a hard look around, no other person was around except for the little girl in front who was still staring blankly at the blackboard. I left the picture and kept pushing forward. The closer I got the more familiar the girl seemed. Soon from behind, I could tell it was my twin at a much younger age; like when we were in SS3.


    "Heaven" I called out.


    She turned behind; the sight of her face knocked me off balance as I collapsed into the dirty stinking water scared. Her face covered in white powder like a masquerade with two lines of blood as tears on her cheeks. She had this strange sadness I could not fathom.


    In split second, she was in front of me offering a helping hand. I turned away from it as a child would from a bitter herb. At that moment, her unique smile appeared on her face, with a shallow dimple on both cheeks.


    "It is me, Heaven. Common, I can''t hurt you��"


    Those words brought me some kind of weird comfort and I took her hand. Instantly, we were both sitting in the front seat like when we were students. She told me everything that transpired between her and your brother right from the first day they met on a bus. When she was brought to the morgue, she recognized you are a brother to Peter.


    She also asked me to find a way to have her made up every night, saying she doesn''t like how pale and ugly she looked back here. She didn''t stop taking care of her body even in death. So I bribed the other guy to help with making her up, that it was a religious and family belief.


    She made me promise to avenge her death before I began hearing my mother calling "Nevaeh��oh" it sounded like she was talking over a loudspeaker.


    "Please come back oh�� I can''t afford to lose you too��" she cried.


    "Alright, but don''t tell her what you just witnessed," she said as fresh bloodstream down her cheeks.


    Once I accepted in my heart to return back to mother. Instantly, I had this feeling of being sucked back through the streets I flew pass not so long ago through a dark tunnel back into my body.


    Awaken, I was filled to the brim with untold energy, I sprayed into action. I knew who you are and where the fuck you live. I was heading to your house before we met on the bus. You flirting and wooing me only made it really easy. Well, since you were good with words, I wanted to find out how good you were with your joystick. So, I decided to fuck you first before ending your life just like your brother did my sister.


    The first night, while you were asleep; I tried but couldn''t bring myself to killing you in your sleep. The next night, you were to pleasure me before I ended you but then again I couldn''t bring myself to do it. I began rethinking the whole revenge thing. Will my sister even do the same for me? By the way, you made me feel special, wanted and treasured. No one has ever done that. People say I''m crazy and no one will ever love me".


    At this point, David was no longer paying attention. His friends told him "A woman is what will kill you" he didn''t believe. Now a mad one is about to. Why would anyone love a crazy bitch like you? He wondered as his gaze went to the pistol she had dropped on the bed. If he could get to it, it would change everything.


    This strange bitch has made a sick promise to her dead sister, to kill him and she doesn''t seem like someone who would have a change of mind soon. It is now or never. He has nothing to lose at this point. He stood up, making a move for the gun but before he got to the bed, she took it and "BANG!" the gun''s report was a crack of thunder��

 Chapter 23：Judith is Heartbroken

    The lights flashed from a brilliant blue-green one second, then to a stunning neon yellow the next. The sweet, pungent scent of women''s expensive perfume mixed with the spicy smell of brandy, created a stimulating aroma that lingered in the air.


    Oversized, plush leather chairs were seated in sets of four, each surrounding a round glass table, scattered around the club. Beside each round table stood a beautiful waitress, wearing a stunning black - short and body-hugging gown with matching high heels; that showed their shaking buttocks as they cat-walked to take orders.


    A bar span from one end of the large hall to the other. Its countertop made of black granite and tempered glass, shining and spotless. Behind the counter were about three to four barmen, dressed in pink long sleeves and black waistcoats.


    They occasionally took a bottle of wine from the illuminated shelves made of glass, sustaining several dozens of wine bottles behind them and serve to waiting customers. Tall stools were lined up in front of the counter for people to sit while awaiting their drinks, and to catch their breath after dancing.


    On one of these stools sat Judith �C a dark beauty. With her, it was all about simplicity, helping those around her to relax. Perhaps that is why her flawless skin glowed; her inner beauty lit up her eyes and softens her features. When she smiled and laughed, you can''t help but smile along too, even if it was just on the inside. But that was a lifetime ago.


    Now there is hollowness in her soul; hollowness like that of a shell, holding an ocean of tears and pain. The sadness flowed through her veins and deadened her mind. It was poison to her spirit, killing off other emotions until it was all that remained.


    Her heart has been broken by the one person she thought could never break it. How could love be this wicked? Why does it hurt so much? How could love that was so sweet and tender, all of a sudden turn sour? It feels as though she fell into a cactus and her heart has been punctured a million over by tiny pins. It strung at first, but now it left her numb; not even slightly painful, just numb.


    Slowly, she raised her gaze from the glass of spirit on the counter in front of her and scanned the club, looking for nothing in particular but her gaze paused at the dance floor. It was filled with constantly changing lights, energy, sweats, tears, and bodies swaying to the loud fast music that filled the entire atmosphere.


    Amidst this crowd of happy and wild dancing people, there was a young man in red designer polo and blue jean. Judith couldn''t help but notice him and so, did everyone. He seemed to be in high spirit, dancing energetically, moving feverishly from left to right like little toy robots. Occasionally screaming like the young Michael Jackson. He stole the dance floor, some people applauded him, and others yelled insults at him; but this young man seemed not to care, he was having fun madly and that was what mattered.


    She became envious, wishing she could be that happy; wishing she could feel anything. Feel the beat of the music to move her body along with it. But her sadness and pain were like flowing waters, cold and unending; washing her joy, love, and all the goodness out of her, leaving a mere shell of what she used to be.


    Moments after, noise that wasn''t in tune with the song began to emerge from the dance floor. She slowly returned her gaze back to the dance floor to find the dancing robotic young man on the floor. He has been punched and his nose trickling blood. An angry big man standing over him screaming


    "Can''t you see little bitch?"


    The young man still on the floor sneezed and blood covered his hand.


    "Look what you did to my nose dick face?" he fired back at the bully already getting back at his feet. The bully took a few steps backwards, giving him space to get back up.


    "That serves you right, next time you will learn to stay in your lane. Not stepping on other people''s business!"


    "This is a night club and it is everybody''s business here. If you have a problem with that don''t show up!"


    "Really?" the big man asked, already boiling with fresh anger.


    Before he could mouth out the next word, the bully smashed his fist into his nose, sending him flying back against the viewers that had formed a ring for the both of them. There were wild screams from the viewers.


    He got back to his feet, a weird smile cut across his lips as he stared infuriated at the bully. His nose still trickling blood, he took out his handkerchief, wiped his nose and suddenly threw it at the face of the big man, distracting him. He charged into the bully, ramming his skull into his unprotected belly. The big man screamed and staggered as the viewers cheered.

 Chapter 24："Son of a bitch!"

    Roaring "Son of a bitch!" the bully grabbed his neck in a hammerlock and jerked him around and down, forcing him to his knees as he sent blows into his face. The dancer in an effort to escape grabbed the man''s ankles and jerked them from under him. The bully fell down as the young man rolled over backwards on top of him. Then with a speed that amazed and thrilled the audience, he got to his feet on the man''s belly, jumped in the air and landed with both feet full force on his enormous gut. The bully roared like a bull as did the viewers, even Judith watching from afar.


    The dancer stepped off and picked up his handkerchief, with which he wiped his nose once more. His left eye black and nose bled badly, dripping onto the polished tiles. Done cleaning his nose, he screamed at the bully.


    "Get up bitch! Get up! We are just getting started!"


    The young man was alive, in his element. He seemed conscious of all the eyes on him, conscious the audience was cheering him. He could feel every muscle in his body tense, his mind clear. Despite his black eye and a bloody nose, he still looked good. He is David confronting Goliath and you only stop fighting once his head is off.


    "Get up! Get the fuck up!" he screamed as the audience cheered him further. Allowing it to get into his head, he backed the bully, raised his both hands up, screaming furiously.


    The bully slowly got back on his feet and charged angrily toward him and threw his big fists smashing out at his elusive prey. It was anticipated by the dancer who easily ducked the fist, darted in and under then launched his right fist into the man''s mouth while his left basted his stomach. Then, like lightning, he was out again, dancing like a boxer, while the bully wailed and stumbled, putting one hand to his bloody mouth.


    "You are so dead!" roared the bully, charging once more towards the smaller man. The dancer went in again, his fist aiming at the vulnerable mouth, finding its bloody target. The bully swung wildly, this time his left fist delivered a hard cuff to the dancer''s right ear.


    Out again, dancing, his ear stings, and ringing, his nose bleeding, sweat flying out from his face despite the air conditioner. His mind elated, the wine of action making him drunk. He waited for the opening and then went in for the knockout blow. His fist smashed into the bully''s nose and he felt crunching cartilage.


    Goliath staggered back, moaning, and his hands to his face. He bumped into the audience, and legs gave out. He slumped down on his rear, leaving him in a ridiculous sitting position, staring at the dancer with pain evident on his face. The audience burst into cheers, they loved it. He loved it too, he felt alive and since the death of his younger brother, he felt something and it gave him pure pleasure and satisfaction.


    Moments after, about four huge bouncers stepped in and carried both of them, throwing them out of the club. The management allowed the fight to linger, it was entertaining and they were not destroying the clubs property. They needed some form of action that wasn''t dancing.


    The fight had long ended but Judith caught herself still grinning. Something she hasn''t done for over a week now. It was as if a black mist had settled upon her and refused to shift, and no matter how bright the day was she could feel no sun and hear no bird. For her, the world was lost and she knew of nothing that would bring it back into focus till this action of the dancer.


    Her head spins and the only explanation she could sum up for the pain is how falling in love was the cause. How trusting someone with everything including her body and heart was the reason. All that does is bring even more pain.


    How could she be that foolish? Believing in true love? Thinking that she meant the world to someone? Conceived that with love everything is possible? Trusting that they could live happily together and even grow old? That Hollywood bullshit; now she knows better, it can only happen in the movies.


    A headache started in the back of her skull, pounding, warning her she wouldn''t like what she found. She fought her thoughts backwards, pushing through to remember the cause of this emotional pain and strange hollowness. Soon the music faded into the background as she was lost in thought.

 Chapter 25：Meeting the Heartbreaker

    That Friday, five years ago has been the best day of her life till recently. Now she wishes she never entered that library, where she met that heartbreaker; but she recalls pushing open the heavy swing door and went into a large hall with a tiled chessboard floor.


    About forty to fifty shelves of neatly arranged books fanned out from the central reception area. Behind the shelves were comfortable leather armchairs and large barricaded tables for quiet studies arranged in rows.


    The cold and hushed atmosphere was occasionally punctured by laughers and loud whispers. The entire hall smells of old books and bleach.


    Row after row of neatly lined books with their spines facing outward, colour-coded with dots, fiction section arranged in alphabetical order. She scanned slowly until her eyes met Chimamanda Ngozi Adichie''s "Half of a yellow sun". She took it out, and then went behind in search for a place to sit and devour the book.


    She walked slowly, passing people with their head seriously buried in books. Some staring blankly at laptop screens but just one guy seemed to notice her. He stared at her with passion, desire or even lust; she wasn''t sure which in his eyes. Her heart sank as shyness overcame her; feeling his gaze all over her body as streams of thoughts rattled her mind.


    "Why was he staring at her that way? Like he had seen an angel? She isn''t that beautiful, she is sure. Or was it the gown? Could something be wrong with the gown? She wanted to wear something different but her roommate insisted she wore this one; saying it made her look sexy. She was never wearing this gown again nor listening to that crazy girl ever again". She increased her pace, moving away from his gaze to the last seat behind, far from him and everyone else.


    Few minutes into the novel, a strong scent of male perfume filled the air and suddenly someone sat heavily beside her. He did it on purpose to get her attention. He succeeded, her concentration was distorted, and gradually she shifted her gaze from the book and pinned it on the stranger. It was the young man staring at her not long ago.


    Pretending not to know he distracted her, he arranged his books on the desk while Judith studied him. He was handsome, she will give him that; with a face that stopped you in your tracks. His eyes were dark brown, framed by graceful brows that went up a little occasionally as he spoke. From them came intensity, honesty, a gentleness that comforted her. He suddenly caught her eyes and she quickly turned away timidly while a genuine grin spread across his face.


    "Yes!" she struggled to say pushing away the shyness that had suddenly returned.


    "Oh sorry; I didn''t mean to disturb you," he said staring innocently at her.


    "It is alright," she said returning to her book.


    "The air conditioner over there seemed not to be working, so I decided to move over here��"


    She smiled, that was a lie. In fact, she didn''t sit over there because the air conditioner there is always on the high, but she is going to allow him to talk.


    "Really?" she asked mustering courage to look him in the face.


    He gave her a guilty smile and with a boyish shyness looked away.


    "No, not really. Let me be straight with you"


    "Please be!"


    "When�� when you walked past my seat" he stammered but continued, "I thought to myself; that must be the most beautiful girl I have seen. The way you walked, carried yourself like some kind of royalty, your gown seemed to adore your body. I was mesmerized upstairs and spellbound. My world stopped spinning; it felt like our stars aligned and a great force pulled me over from my seat"


    "Really?" she asked with sarcasm, pretending not to be fascinated by the boldness of the young man.


    "Hmmm, that''s so sweet!" a female voice from the other side of the desk whispered. They were both embarrassed which resulted in a loud giggle.


    "Please! Someone is trying to do some reading over here!" a pissed male voice from a distance yelled. But that didn''t stop the young man as he went on to say


    "If I told you, you have the most beautiful smile I have seen, would you hold it against me?"


    She was suddenly flushed with a pleasing embarrassment. At that moment she knew if she spoke, her words would fumble. Right there and then, she was at a loss for everything; no words, no breath, no thoughts. The only thing that came out from her mouth was "NO", and even that came out shaky and quiet. For the first time in her life, she had her breath taken away by a complete stranger.


    "My name is Tony," he said extending his hand for a handshake with a charming smile dancing on his lips.


    "Judith!" she shook him, returning his smile. For an obvious reason, the handshake lingered and to break the ice she asked


    "So what you are reading?"


    "The act of seduction by Robert Greene"


    "That sounds interesting"


    "You have no idea. What are you reading?"


    She turned the book over, displaying its title to him.


    "Is that how you love her work?


    "Not just her work but her person and what she is fighting for?"


    "So you are a feminist?"


    "I will not use the word feminist but I believe men and women should be seen and given equal rights in this world. Women have suffered a lot under men, religion, and society especially in this part of the world"

 Chapter 26：Crazy MaryJane

    Judith closed her book, paying undivided attention to him as he went on about he believes and ideas. Everything about him fascinated her; his voice was like music, soft and whispery. He talked slowly, and every detail of his story seemed to come alive as he spoke, his hands moving to embellish his words. That moment felt right, and she found herself thinking maybe their stars really aligned and this could be destiny.


    After about an hour into the entertaining and amusing conversation, Tony excused himself, saying he was going for a fellowship somewhere on campus. He stood up, told her he enjoyed their conversation and left after saying goodbye.


    She tried returning to the novel but couldn''t concentrate; the thoughts of the Tony clouded her mind. How could he leave just like that? Leave without asking for her contact? Could he have forgotten? If she had made him go crazy as he claimed, how will he leave without her number or means of contact?


    Deciding to leave, she carried her personal notebook and underneath it was carved "ENJOYED YOUR COMPANY. WILL BE HERE MONDAY BY 9 AM" on the desk. Almost immediately a beaming smile spread across her lips and a blush stained her cheeks. He was really into her after all and it felt good just knowing that. But how did he write that without her knowledge? This young man is a romantic mystery she wants and must figure out.


    Judith got to her hostel and everyone could tell she had a great day. People don''t return from the library whistling and blushing. Once in her room, she quickly with excitement shared everything that transpired between her and Tony to Maryjane her roommate. The roommate seemed to be happier for her than she was for herself.


    "Am happy for you; so there is someone in this school that you can like?"


    "Of course, I just haven''t met him and still not sure I have��"


    After a quick mocking hiss, Maryjane responded


    "You met him today. You better make this one work or do you want to die a virgin?"


    "I don''t blame you, am the one that told you am a virgin, stupid girl!"


    Later that night, on her bed, she pondered his words, recalling the special feeling it gave her. No one had given her that kind of feeling before, though she doesn''t really believe him because flattery flows from his mouth like a water fountain.


    In intricate detail, she recalled the scent of his perfume, his naughty playful smile that exposed his perfect white teeth through his pale and thin lips. The way he looked at her with eyes burning with passion. The few times he accidentally touched her, her heart sank and the hairs at the back of her neck rose.


    She couldn''t understand what was happening to her, could this be love, infatuation or lust? How can she be having a million feelings, a thousand thoughts, and a hundred memories just for one stranger? Could it be destiny? Did fate bring them together for a reason? Maybe their stars really aligned because everything seemed perfect and right. She could feel it deep in her soul. She left the library feeling like she had known him all her life, maybe they were lovers in a previous life.


    She snorted a laugh and slowly turned to the other side, her both palms buried between her legs. Then a wave of simmering anger began inside of her as she remembered the warnings of her mother and the fucking tradition of her people.


    In her village Azummiri, a woman must get married to the first man that gets between her legs. If she gets married to someone else or has sex with a different person after that she will die mysteriously. A woman can''t leave her husband for any reason whatsoever, if she does, her fate is sudden death. If a man forces himself upon a woman, he dies terribly some days after. It is that simple.


    Though Judith had never been to Azummiri, her mother told her when a girl comes of age, they are taken to Miri the village stream; the chief will use a calabash to get water from the stream, after some incantations he will give it to the girls, asking them to wash their privates. When that is done, he will use a thin broom to flog their growing breasts, still saying some more incantations. There is a usually big celebration afterwards to welcome them into womanhood.


    She didn''t partake in such barbaric tradition but her mother warned her to obey the customs of her people. Saying "Some traditions run deep in the veins and calling the name of some guy that choose to die for our sins some two thousand years ago won''t change anything." This is the reason she has remained a virgin; suppressing her sexual urges and keeping away from things and people that will turn her on.


    She wants true love, the real deal, the Hollywood fireworks version; where your lover is your best friend, confidant and eternal refuge, trustworthy and kind. Not like her mother who married her father simply because he was the one that took her virginity when they were young and full of wild dreams. They have long fallen out of love but continued living together. Her father married two more wives but her mother can''t leave for the fear of sudden death. That''s not what she deserves or wants, so she has to be dangerously careful.

 Chapter 27：The beginning of a love story

    Judith got to the library some minutes to 9 AM that Monday morning. This time very sure she was smoking hot and sexy. After collecting the same novel, she walked confidently back to the same desk with more eyes on her.


    Tony wasn''t yet in the library, so she began reading the book while patiently waiting for him. She had dreamt of this day for the past three nights and thought of nothing else but to her great disappointment, he never showed up.


    Angry and feeling foolish, she left for her hostel to meet her roommate cooking. Immediately Maryjane saw the anguish written all over her face, she knew everything wasn''t right.


    "What did he do to you?" Maryjane asked.


    "Nothing"


    "What did he say?"


    "Nothing"


    "Then why are you like a recent widow?"


    "He didn''t show up!" she replied already boiling with fresh anger.


    "Oh, I didn''t see that coming. That must hurt" sympathy evident on her face.


    "I feel really stupid and angry"


    "Why? You basically did nothing��" Maryjane asked with raised eyebrows.


    "You are still asking me why? Doesn''t it look embarrassing to you?"


    "My dear, people have done more than looking pretty, sitting quietly in a library waiting on someone for the sake of love"


    "Janey you are just unbelievable. How do you even know this is love?"


    "That Friday you came back, I saw a sparkle in your eyes and genuine happiness within that I haven''t seen, since we become roomies"


    "My dear am telling you. It must be love or something very close to it"


    Judith woke up the next morning feeling optimistic. Maryjane had succeeded in convincing her, saying something very important must have prevented him from keeping to their appointment. She is going to give him another opportunity today. She got out of bed; her roommate selected another gown, made her hair before she left for the library.


    In the library, she collected the same novel, slowly walking to her spot, praying in her heart she finds him there but she didn''t. She sat down trying hard to focus on the book in front of her but her gaze kept shifting to the promise carved on the desk.


    "Why will he write such a thing there if he knew he wasn''t going to show up? He has no excuse if he doesn''t show up today. What could be more important than keeping an appointment to a lady you claim drives you crazy?" she was still pondering when suddenly she heard male approaching footsteps.


    "That must be him. No one comes down to this part of the library" she concluded. Quickly she took a peep at the approaching individual and to her disappointment; it was just another library user, an elderly one for that matter. She left the library four hours later, promising herself never to return.


    She got back to her hostel, met her roommate, they had a very similar conversation to the one of the previous day, she ate and went straight to bed. She woke up the next morning not really feeling optimistic. Maryjane tried convincing her but she didn''t buy it. Contrary to her roomie, this young man chose not to show up on two different occasions simply because he had lost interest in her. It wasn''t the first time that was happening. But notwithstanding, she is going to visit the library because she needs to read that book and nothing else.


    Judith got to the library some minutes past 10 AM, took out the same book and headed straight behind and to her greatest surprise, Tony was seated there in his full glory. Their eyes met, her heart dropped, an alluring smile cut across his face turning it from handsome to divine.


    "See who decided to show up?" he said with the smile not disappearing.


    Her heart did a quick little flip, which she completely ignored. She skewered him with a don''t-mess-with-me-look. Her frown intensified. Her lips folded on themselves.


    "Are you serious right now?" she asked.


    The smile on his lips quickly died away, he struggled to ask


    "You appear not happy to see me?"


    "Should I be happy to see you?" she asked with raised eyebrows.


    "I thought we had a connection. I got home that Friday and could think of nothing but you��"


    To shut him up, she removed his note covering the engraved appointment on the desk and pointed at it wearing a weird seriousness that surprised and confused dear Tony.


    "What?"


    "This," she said with a smile still not present on her face.


    "Am confused�� oh, wait you thought I wrote this?" he said almost giggling.


    Now Judith was overwhelmed and lost at sea.


    "You didn''t write it?"


    "Is that why you''re angry at me?" he giggled and continued "That so sweet, someone has missed me" he whispered.


    "I didn''t miss you, and you haven''t answered my question?"


    "Why am I finding it hard to believe? Well to answer your question, I didn''t write that��"


    He kept talking but the words soon didn''t get to Judith for she was lost in thought, wondering "Oh shit! Is that how cheap she has become? How easy she has fallen for this stranger? How badly she wants to see his handsome face again and have his hands graze her body? That her mind tricked her into believing he wrote that. What is happening to her? What kind of love is this?"


    To these questions, she couldn''t provide any answer, and then slowly she returned to what dear Tony was saying.


    "Leaving on Friday without any of your contacts was one of the biggest mistakes of my life. At home, I couldn''t get my mind off you. You infiltrated my dreams and waking thoughts. I was here Monday, and yesterday afternoon hoping to see you again but that''s by the way"


    "At least the feeling is mutual," she said to herself before taking his notebook, wrote her phone number on it, stood up, told him goodbye and left wearing an evil smile; mission accomplished. All the while, Tony stared astonished not uttering a word. That was the beginning of their love story.

 Chapter 28：The Visit

    After about two months of getting to know each other, constant chatting, long phone calls, romantic texts, and hand-holding while walking, seeing each other every day out in the open, tight embraces with long goodbyes. He asked her over to his hostel. Without thinking about it, she agreed and it was a date.


    Some minutes past 5 PM that very day, Judith highlighted out of a taxi, her black hairs falling over her shoulders, wearing a red dinner gown. A gift from Julie, her crazy aunty who believes life is short and you get to live once; so better make it count. She hasn''t worn the gown before for she felt it was too short and body-gripping, revealing all her curves. But today she is willing to be loosed and nothing is going to hold her back not even virtues or her mother''s advice.


    She looked up at a rock-textured sign saying "Red Pepper Lounge" in bold red letters with a pepper serving as a full stop. It was a two-story building with rails, built like a school. She went in through the gate to meet a group of about five students chatting and arguing. They paused at the sight of her and she waved at them before asking for directions to Tony''s room. The handsome one among them offered to walk her to his room.


    She left the group and could still hear them whispering


    "That must be Tony''s babe, the one he has been going on about"


    "Wow! She is fucking hot" said the last male among them.


    "So am here and you are admiring another girl? Even calling her hot?" said a female voice and the rest of them burst into laughter.


    In about a minute, they were in front of Tony''s room; his favourite pair of shoe outside his door.


    "I think am at the right place; thanks" she turned to him and said.


    "Don''t mention?" he said smiling from ear to ear.


    "My name is��"


    "Judith" he interrupted her and they both tittered.


    "I guess am quite popular here"


    "You are just as beautiful as he said. Tony is really a lucky guy��"


    "Yes, I know John. Please, can you leave my visitor now��" Tony responded from inside the room.


    "Alright! Tony, you are the man!"


    "Thanks, man. Baby, please come in"


    Inside, the room gave away his bachelorhood. It was obviously a student room. Everything was simple and well-arranged; every decoration masculine and of a dull colour. The wall covered in white and brown colour paint.


    A bed for two stood prominent against one wall. A chest of drawers with a flat-screen TV on top was against the wall at the foot of the bed. A reading table with a laptop on it and an easy looking chair beside it were positioned against the bank of windows. Opposite the entrance door were two doors; one leading to the kitchen and the other bathroom. A little fridge stood between the doors.


    The air was covered in the sweet aroma of fried rice and chicken; her stomach grumbled. She came hungry on purpose; Tony always boast of how good a cook he is, she is here to find out. Soft jazz from Yanni played softly in the background. Everything was perfect with the atmosphere comforting.


    She kept her pause on the reading table and then stood to study the wallpaper of the last supper on the wall at the head of the bed. Wondering why John the beloved, on the picture looks like a woman, resting his head on the shoulders of Jesus and wearing a matching coloured cloth with him.


    "Welcome baby. I wasn''t expecting you this early" Tony said as he popped out from the kitchen, sweating all over.


    "Yeah, I decided to show up early, so we can have enough time to ourselves before I go back"


    "That''s sweet!'' He said with arms outspread, coming for a hug. She barricaded him from touching her saying


    "No baby, you are sweating".


    "What is it?" she asked.


    "Nothing"


    "What is it? You are hiding something?" she said playfully and softly pushing him.


    "Nothing" he looked away shyly "You just look ravishing!"


    "Oh�� thanks" a blush quickly stained her cheek.


    "I love your gown; the colour is perfect for you!"


    "Thanks, baby, it is all for you!"


    Holding her right hand, he whispered: "Can you turn around so I can see all of it?"

 Chapter 29：The Visit 2

    Without arguing, she slowly turned, now backing him. He suddenly grabbed her by the waist from behind. It was so sudden, unexpected and romantic that she screamed and giggled. Playfully struggling to break free but instead, he pulled her closer that she felt his dick pressed against her back.


    Soon, his side beards were rubbing her neck and soft kisses landed on her cheek, sending pleasure electrons all over her body. She could hear him breathing, his heart pounding, his manly smell mixed with the faint scent of his perfume filled her nostrils. She struggled harder to break free. This isn''t how she projected the night to go. She wanted them to have dinner first, probably have a civil conversation before kissing and whatever follows. But she must give in or this young man won''t let her go.


    "Alright handsome" giving up; she said, "let''s behave like civilized people!"


    "I totally agree" he whispered into her ears.


    He slightly let go, she tried running away but Tony anticipated it and in seconds she was facing him, her breasts firmly pressed against his chest. Hands on her waist almost touching her ass and eyes lazily looking down at her breast. The tight embrace made her creamy tits swell above the top of her red gown.


    She gazed at him, feeling her face heating up as he moved his face closer. She could feel the closeness of his body, it made her almost mad with pent up emotions and caused her to squeeze her eyes shut in frustration. Just as she was about to speak, she heard him take a breath and felt a pressure against her lips. With a slight shock, she realized he was kissing her.


    She felt him begin to pull away, but she reached up and gently touched his cheek, reassuring him she wants it, she wants to taste him. He returned and pressed his lips against hers as he began to deepen the kiss, letting his fingers rest at the back of her neck and the other on her hips.


    She leaned in closer; her hand lay on the side of his throat, feeling his frantic pulse beat against her palm. His arms then completely encircled her waist and pulled her, his skin feeling of fire against hers.


    Just when she thought the fire between their skins could get no hotter, he broke the kiss; but didn''t release her. Instead, he embraced her while she laid her head on his chest, then he heard him whisper in her ears


    "I love you��"


    "I-l-love you t-too"


    She cursed herself for stuttering, but she felt his chest rumble with a quiet chuckle and she felt his lips on her cheek. He lifts her chin and looked down at her and she couldn''t help but look away, ashamed of herself. She glimpsed his face hardened with something akin to a mix of confusion and anger. Then she felt his fingers, calloused but gentle, grip her chin and turns her gaze upon him again.


    "Why do you look away when I look at you?"


    She shuddered at the hidden power and emotion in his voice, but she remained silent. Then she heard him sigh as he leaned down to where he was nose to nose with her. He ghosted his fingers over her face and through her hair. She looked the other way, silently not answering his question. He gripped her chin again and turned her gaze to him once more. Now looking at him in the eyes, she said.


    "I think your food is burning!"


    "Oh Jesus!" he screamed pulling away from her.


    "I forgot I was even cooking" he rushed to the kitchen, Judith fell to the bed, giggling so hard she began coughing.

 Chapter 30：Just kiss me"

    Judith stood under the shower as the cold water rushed through her body, relaxing her nerves and calming her spirit. Thinking how wonderful the date has been, with dear Tony treating her like royalty. They just concluded a romantic and delicious dinner; and he has been amusing, making her laugh really hard.


    Done bathing, she wore just her panties and an oversized long sleeve of his and joined him in bed. She rested her head on his shoulders while he placed his right hand over her shoulders with both of their backs against the wall; together they began watching a romantic movie.


    About twenty minutes into the movie, she could barely concentrate. All her thought was about him, she wants him, wants to wrap her arms around him, and kiss him so hard. She wants to feel his hands roam all over her skin, into the concealed places of pleasure, his tongue on her nipples and let him take her to places that she''d only dreamt of; but she would be a good girl and wait for him to make the first move. She has been told times without number that it was wrong for a girl to make the first move or she will be seen as cheap.


    As time went on, Tony grew more interested in the movie, staring at the TV screen with so much excitement. He seems not to even notice she was beside him. Will she keep waiting like this? She questioned herself.


    Maryjane called before she went into the bathroom and asked how the date was going? She replied her everything was perfect. Then the silly girl asked whether they have done it? To that, she replied not yet but it is surely going to happen. Then he is here watching a boring movie. What is she going to tell Maryjane when she gets back? They watched a movie she can''t even remember the title all through the night.


    Oh, God! She wants him, wants to feel his demand of her body, wants him to break that thin barrier that separated woman from child, and relieve her of this cursed virginity. Lust began to consume her very soul. A glimmer of an idea began to form in her mind.


    Fuck this! Fuck being a good girl! Fuck waiting for him to make the first move! She is going after what she wants, and she wants him deep inside her untouched cunt. She took the remote control from his laps and turned off the TV. When he turned to ask why she grabbed his face and sealed his lips with a kiss.


    He kissed her back, slowly at first, then gradually with more need and passion. Judith closed her eyes and felt the wonder of his mouth, his tongue slid easily past her teeth, the tip touching the ridges along the roof of her mouth. She tasted him and it ignited a fire in her soul.


    "Baby, touch me" she whispered into his ear as they broke the kiss to catch their lost breath.


    Tony knew he had to concur, Judith had shocked him. He never thought she could be that bold, and this only made him love and want her even more. Kissing her passionately, he slowly slid his hand under her oversized shirt till it got to her warm full breast. Gently he squeezed them, tweaking her hard nipples as she moaned lightly with pleasure.


    Soon he broke the kiss and came down from the bed, began undressing in a hurry. His eyes burning with desire for her and lust for her body. On the bed, she removed her shirt, exposing her firm virgin breasts while watching him, studying his raging and hard cock. It was the perfect size to drive her crazy; she wondered what it will feel like to have that inside of her.


    Completely naked, he jumped back on the bed and moved over her. She giggled with excitement. He paused, staring straight into her soul. She felt his palm on her cheek as he regarded her thoughtfully; then whispered


    "My God, you are beautiful"


    She signed calmly and mouthed back


    "Just kiss me, baby"


    She pulled him down to her and wrapped her arms around his middle. Their lips locked once more, she entered, enjoying the sensuous textures of his teeth, his palette, and tongue. Exchanging saliva and sensations, neither believed that this fire inside them could burn any hotter. She felt warm sensations of pure pleasure between her legs.

 Chapter 31：Breaking that thin barrier

    She felt his hands moving up and down her legs and stomach. She gasped as she felt him place feather-light touches on the insides of her legs. He smiled into the kiss when she did that. She trailed her fingers down his chest and finally let one rest on his upper thigh.


    He ended the kiss and trailed warm soft kisses down her neck till he got to her breasts. He took one in his tongue, inter-switching between brushing his tongue and sucked softly. She couldn''t help but squirm at the foreign, but a pleasurable feeling. He looked up at his lover and saw her lost in delight. He took her other nipple between in his fingers, tweaking it hard and she backed her hips feeling his hard rod brushing her bare skin. This only elicited more moans from her. Surprising even herself, she growled and wrapped her legs and arms around his warm body, silently begging for more.


    Moving on, he kissed his way down to her belly button and her body became tense with pleasure. Soft beards, smooth lips, and wet tongue brushed through her skin. She ached with desire licking through her veins, causing a need so deep she was lost in it. He grabbed the thin material of her panties, pulling them down slowly. Her body was in constant motion with her level of desire built up. She raised her hips up as the panties slide down gracefully.


    He returned kissing briefly at her belly button before navigating the softness of her pussy patch. What is he doing, going down there? She wondered. Then his lips met the tip of her clit, it felt like a million volts of pure pleasure had been unleashed, Judith literally screamed in lust and exhilaration. No one had ever kissed her there before, him doing it speaks how much he loves and want to please her.


    She spread her tights as wide as she could manage, breathlessly anticipating and craving his invasion of the centre of her womanhood. He slowly ran the very tip of his tongue between the lips of her labia, spreading them, opening her outer lips. The pleasing scent of her filled his nostrils. He went for her obvious clit, running his tongue over that too. He slithered his tongue over her folds and licked up and down the inside of her lips.


    After a minute, he ran his tongue in circles around and over her clit. She moaned heavily, he sucked it softly at first before going harder. With his fingers, he spread her open and sucked her clit harder, taking it into his mouth and teased it with his tongue. The combination of his tongue and his fingers on her clit started warmth in Judith''s groin that spread like wildfire, coursing through her thighs, belly and eventually her whole being. She never knew such pleasurable rapture could exist.


    Her moans told Tony what he needed to hear; she is in a heavenly place. To increase her pleasure, he decided to bring in his finger. Every fibre in her being screamed that he delves inside her quivering vagina as deeply as possible. The walls of her vagina fluttered lightly against his finger, beckoning him deeper and deeper till he met the resistance of her virginity. It took seconds before it registered in his head.


    "Baby? You�� are you�� still" he could barely form the words.


    "Are you still a virgin?" he finally asked with so much surprise on his face.


    "Y-y-e-e-s-s" Judith confessed.


    "I''m blown away"


    "I have never been this close to anyone. Never wanted anybody as much as I want you" remembering he could ask her why she had remained a virgin, which is not willing to share with her; she added "Please don''t ask me why"


    "This only makes me love you even more" he whispered almost excited.


    "But are you sure you want to?"


    She growled in frustration but replied "Yes, I''m sure. Just please do it"


    Without saying another word, he looked down, took his raging cock and drove it gracefully into her. She felt the pressure between her legs that fueled her desire. The contact of his cock head against her hymen drove her lust to a higher plane, but it wasn''t for long as it turned to pain.


    "O-w-w-w-w!" she howled, she felt a sharp stab in her belly shooting like fireworks throughout her groin.


    "It is alright" he comforted her "Soon the pain will die off and it will be just pleasure" he assured her.


    He placed his mouth on her lips, nudged them open and gently started sucking her tongue. As he did, he thrust forward firmly and broke through her hymen. She screamed into his mouth, and then sucked his tongue more urgently. Soon his entire cock was buried in her pussy.


    True to his words, the pain was gone; all she felt was a pure and divine pleasure. She could hear the squishing, slurping sound of his cock sliding in and out of her soaked pussy. He reached down and put his thumb directly over her clit, rubbing it in circles as he fucked her. She felt her breasts bouncing in time with each thrust and soon her pussy tingled under his massaging thumb.


    "Oh God, am going to cum, am going to cum��" she screamed.


    Tony intensified the fucking, ramming and humping into her tight pussy. Moments, later both of them cried out, screaming each other''s name. His cock spurts his warm cum deep inside her cunt, which convulsed with her climax.


    No words could she find to express the rapture of her first-ever orgasm. Only the feeling of his warm cum blasts kept her from passing out with pure bliss of their union.


    They lay together, panting, their hearts beating, Tony''s head on her breasts, his cheek brushing one goose-bumped nipple as the tension of her slowly eased. He took her body to that magical world of complete womanhood that Maryjane talks about.


    God, she never got enough of him, of the feeling he evoked in her that very day, of the joyous lust he fired in her soul which still burns till this very moment. Nothing she has done for the last week has made the feeling go away.


    Recently over the radio, she heard one self-acclaimed Pastor Alex saying "The best way to overcome a broken heart is to fall in love again". That''s what she plans on doing next. Slowly, the memory faded, withering away and she was back to reality. She began hearing a faint knock on the countertop as the loud music returned.

 Chapter 32：We all have problems

    After a long hiss of frustration, tiredly she raised her head up to see a familiar face smiling down at her. He had a black eye and lips little swollen. Few seconds after, it was clear to her that it is the young man that fought and defeated the bully. She forced a smile at him, already wondering what he is doing beside her.


    "My friend over there" he pointed at one corner of the club; she looked but found no one of interest. He continued "Told me you are looking for mister right"


    Despite just re-experiencing what transpired between her and Tony �C The heartbreaker, she snorted a laugh. He kept staring at her, expecting her to respond, not to keep the club champion waiting, wearily she asked


    "Is that your best pick-up line? Common, try and surprise me?"


    Accepting the challenge with a weak smile, he said "Please, empty your pocket�� I think you stole my heart"


    Smiling she replied "That was new, am hearing it for the first time" she hesitated and his face light up; then she added, "But there is no pocket in my gown��"


    He tittered, not giving up, he said: "You tripped me and I fell for you". On purpose, he placed one foot in front of the other and began falling towards her but she refused to extend a helping hand, aware he was acting. Unexpectedly, he landed on the floor "But you didn''t even care enough to catch me"


    Judith broke into a burst of long and hard laughter. He hitting the floor resulted in a stare around the club. Already shy, she hastily asked him to get back on his feet. He refused, saying she should agree his heart was with her.


    "Yes, I stole your heart," she said still smiling timidly.


    "Where is it?"


    "It is in my purse! Can you stand up? It is getting embarrassing"


    "Alright" he slowly got back on his feet and stretched his right hand "I''m Peter Solomon"


    "Judith!" she took his hand. "So should I address you as Peter or Solomon?" she asked still holding hands.


    "Solomon is perfect," he said flashing a charming smile and letting go of her hand "That beautiful smile is what I''m searching for" he sat down beside her.


    "I don''t get, you wanted me to smile? Why?"


    "I stood here close to a minute trying to get your attention but you seemed lost and troubled, staring blankly at the full glass in front of you".


    She sighed "Oh!" she said stroking her hair slowly, lost in thought.


    "Yeah, so I decided to make this pretty lady smile no matter the cost"


    "That''s very thoughtful"


    Her heart did a quick little flip, which she completely ignored, but she couldn''t stop a smile from curving across her face. Ignoring his wink, she asked


    "So how are you back here?"


    "How do you mean?" he asked pretending to be confused.


    "I saw the bouncers throw you out. How are you back inside?"


    "Oh! I''m a shareholder"


    With raised eyebrows, she said "Really��"


    "No. I just visit very often��"


    "And that, of course, makes you a shareholder," she said trying not to laugh but when she caught his face, he was laughing and that forced her to laugh. Done laughing out loud, she said


    "It feels good to laugh this way. It has been a while" trying to catch her breath. She then caught him staring with a cute smile across his face.


    "You will do it more often if only you knew how beautiful it makes you"


    "Do what exactly?" she asked in between a smile, pretending not to know.


    "Smile�� or better still laugh"


    "Hmmm, so you are not just a good boxer and dancer, you are also a smooth talker"


    "I will take that as a compliment" he responded and asked the barman to get his favorite.


    "It is a compliment," she said taking a sip and squeezed her face afterward.


    "So tell me, what would possibly make a pretty and smart lady sit alone in a club, staring emptily at her glass of drink?"


    "Nothing" she replied him as her smile died off her face.


    "Are you sure? Cause you seemed troubled?"


    "I don''t wanna talk about it"

 Chapter 33：An imaginary friend

    "Alright, but have you taken it up to God in prayers?" he asked with a faked seriousness.


    The smile returned and she wondered how he does it, making her laugh often, even in her current predicament.


    "You are not seriously asking me whether I prayed about it?" she asked with her head slightly bent to one side and eyebrows raised.


    "That''s what most people do"


    "Most people? You are not one of them?"


    "No" he shook his head; "I don''t believe praying to a big guy upstairs will make my problems magically go away"


    Judith nodded at his response with a lingering smile at one side of her lips.


    "So why haven''t you talked to Him about it?" he asked.


    "I stopped having an imaginary friend a long time ago"


    "Wow!" he howled in excitement with both hands over his mouth. "That''s straight up cold, never saw it coming"


    "Having an imaginary friend as a child is cute but as an adult, it is something totally different��"


    He emptied his glass, beckoned on the barman to refill his glass. While the barman filled his glass, he told him "I just met a woman after my heart".


    Judith giggled, took a sip from her, squeezing her face afterward and Peter continued


    "Well, whatever your problem is. Sitting alone at a bar and wallowing in your sorrows won''t make it go away and neither does praying to an imaginary friend". He took a mouthful from the just refilled drink.


    "So counselor, what do you recommend?"


    "I say, go to a club, get drunk, dance like King David till you forget your troubles, then sleep and you will wake the next morning a new you" he took out a handkerchief and wiped his black eye with it.


    "Truly?" she asked thrown aback by this suggestion. "Is that how you tackle your problems?"


    "Yes. In fact, that''s why am here this night. To get over my troubles too"


    "I guess we all have problems then��"


    "You know what? Let''s share our problems and who has the most challenging, gets to ask for something that the other must do. What do you think?"


    "Am cool with it but we begin with you!" she said giving him a slight push with the index finger.


    "Day before yesterday, I returned from the burial ceremony of my one and only younger brother David. Since the day I was told of his death, grief and regret have been eating me up; I can''t sleep at night. Few months before his death, his shop got burnt, he requested money from me, but I turned him down. Asking him to go be a man, find his own path in life and become independent. I can''t continue to provide for him" he stopped talking and bowed his head in remorse.


    Judith could tell the young man was hurt deep down just like her but has been suppressing it. His all-smiling and happy personality were gone, pain evident in his voice as he suddenly grew cold.


    "Sorry dear," she said, tapping his shoulders softly to comfort him. "The loss of a sibling is really painful. I can imagine what you are going through. Lost my younger sister to an illness when I was sixteen"


    "David was shot twice in the chest by unknown gunmen. Probably since I refused him money, he went into business with the wrong crowd. He can be very desperate. If only I had given him the money, maybe, just maybe he would still be alive" he emptied the glass again and ordered for a refill.


    "That''s really sad. So nobody saw anything? What is the police saying?" Judith inquired letting her curiosity get hold of her.


    "Neighbors said they saw a strange lady leaving his apartment that very night in a hurry, but the police said the crime doesn''t look like what one lady would commit. The window of his bedroom was broken from outside. They said it must be the same gang of robbers terrorizing the area".


    "Really sorry and try not to beat yourself over it; it wasn''t your fault he died". Peter nodded sorrowfully in agreement.


    "Is this where I get to tell you the Lord giveth and��"


    Interrupting her, he said softly "Don''t worry, I know".

 Chapter 34：Take me home

    "Alright, I guess it is my turn"


    "Yeah"


    She gave nervous laughter and said "But you won already. Mine is nothing close to yours"


    "That''s not our agreement. I want to hear yours, talking about it helps. What is troubling you?"


    "Ok" she took a deep breath and began "Five years ago, I met Tony in a library back in my university days and we fell in love. It wasn''t quick like in the movies, I took my time to ensure we were truly in love and to the best of my knowledge we were. I gave him everything, my heart, body, and even virginity. It was perfect, why won''t it, I was in love. We shared everything, I knew everything about him, met every family member. We were going to get married after NYSC. What a fairy tale?" She paused, emptied the glass, and mashed her face afterwards.


    Peter, who has been paying undistorted attention, took a sip and asked the barman to refill her drink. He knows she needs to be high to be able to unbundle her heart to him. The barman refilled her drink, and she asked him to keep the bottle.


    "Tony was my friend, lover, and brother. Aside from him, I was close to just my roommate Maryjane. Oh, how fond of him she was. She contributed a lot to my falling in love and sustaining the relationship. I don''t blame her, Tony was sweet, romantic, caring, never cheated and never raised his hands against me" she hesitated, regret and pain growing in her soul. She needs something to quench the feeling, so she drank, emptied the glass, refilled it and emptied it again.


    Peter took the bottle, preventing her from taking more saying "No, I think you have had enough"


    "You know what, let''s stop the story" Peter suggested.


    "Why? Do you think I''m drunk? Or it is too painful?"


    "I think it is getting you back into the mood, am trying to get you out of"


    Ignoring him, she continued "We graduated and were posted to different states for NYSC. We didn''t let that end our beautiful relationship. We kept in touch and took turns in visiting each other. Service ended, I got a job at the bank and Tony began managing a growing hotel. Everything was going as planned, and it was beautiful up till the evening he visited and told me he was traveling to Canada.


    I just didn''t see the point of travelling; he has a good job and me. What other thing was in Canada? Tony convinced me, everything was to be gained in Canada. He swore on his grandfather''s grave, even uncle''s grave that he will come back for me. "He has loved me for five years now and nothing has changed, what could possibly change now?" his words. Last year, he travelled". Judith hesitated, tears forming in her eyes. She went for the bottle but Peter shifted it from her reach.


    Voice laced with the pain she continued "Two months after he got there, he was sending me money; we spoke constantly over the phone, chatting whenever we were free on Facebook. A month ago, his number stopped connecting, he stopped coming online. I could no longer talk to him in any of the chatting platforms and he never called. I called his family and they said he stopped talking to them too. Monday this week, Maryjane sent me a picture of my dear Tony with his just wedded wife" she concluded and broke down weeping softly.


    "Jesus!" Peter exclaimed, shocked to the bones. "How can one do that to someone he has loved for five years? It beats my imagination" he added, waving his head in pity and unbelief.


    Crying softly she added "No signs, no breakup text, no explanation, no reason, nothing at all, just for me to see that picture. Something broke on the inside of me that very moment. It felt like the devil grab hold of my heart and squeezed the life out of it. My life and future fell right in front of me. No words can explain how I feel right now. I just know this heartbreak cuts right through the bones. It does". She said tears running down her cheeks to the floor.


    "Sorry dear, I can''t even pretend to imagine what you are going through right now. But have you tried calling or visiting his parents? There must be a reason for someone to end a relationship that has survived that long".


    She opened her pause, took out her white handkerchief, wiped her face, and softly sneezed into it. Folding the handkerchief slowly, she replied


    "They are not answering my calls, there is no point going to visit them. They were all smiling in the wedding pictures, totally in support of their son''s decision. For all my love, respect, sacrifice and loyalty, this is what I get - pain and hurt��" she broke down crying. Peter pulled his stool closer, comforting her with a pat on the shoulders.


    "When the Lord closes one door, I think He opens another��"


    Judith tried laughing but she could not. "Really, is that what you could say right now?"


    "Am not good at consoling people, but I had to say something?" he said raising his shoulders up a little; showing innocence.


    Wiping her face with the handkerchief she said "You are the winner right? You lost your only brother"


    "Yeah, but I hand over the title over to you. Just tell me what I need to do to make this pain of yours go away?"


    She pulled away from his comfort and said prudently "Take me home"


    "Really?" Peter asked surprised. He couldn''t believe his ears and to be sure he didn''t hear wrongly. He said, "Come again please!"


    She giggled and gave him a slight push "You heard me"


    He came down from the stool, with one hand on his chest; he took a slight bow and said: "Your wish is my only command".

 Chapter 35：The punishment

    The room had the look and feel of a hotel. A king-sized bed, well dressed with white bedsheets stood at the edge of the large room. A full wardrobe with finely polished wood door stood directly opposite the bed. The wall covered in cream paint gave the room a consoling feel. The floor tiled with black dotted white tiles. The air was cold and thick with the sweet scent of rose. The room was clean to the point of sterility.


    The door burst open, both of them came in, locked in each other''s arms, kissing passionately like the world was ending. Peter without losing concentration on the kiss, slammed the behind with one leg. Then slowly turn to pin her against the door.


    He broke the kiss, took a deep breath, and gently he placed his hand on her cheek, staring into her soul. He kissed her softly and tenderly for some seconds, never escalating, simply enjoying his explorations of her soft and perfect lips. Her breathing deepened, he slowly increased his kissing to be more passionate, occasionally flicking his tongue against her lips before returning to his softer style.


    The third time he did this, however, she was waiting for him, entwining her tongue with his. Keeping their lips firmly sealed together, their tongues danced, uncovering every inch of the other''s mouth and, exchanging alcoholic breath.


    Soon, Peter''s hands were trailing her sides, feeling her curves, till it got all the way down to her waist. Touching her butt cheeks, he grabbed them and squeezed hard. She moaned softly in his ears. Satisfied, he broke the kiss, held the material of her gown and pulled up till her semi-transparent, lace bikini panties were exposed.


    He slid both hands from behind into her panties and grabbed her bare butts, squeezing hard and nice. Once more she moaned the sound of it lit his brain on fire and warmth spread throughout his entire body.


    Hands out, in one good pull, he took down the thin material of her panties and came down on one knee with it. She closed her legs as it came down and held her gown, preventing it from obstructing the good work of the gentleman. He came back up, running his hand between her legs. She spread them invitingly to his romance.


    Up kissing her, his fingers found their way to her crotch. He slowly began rubbing around her wet clits while she moved her hips, moaning softly. After some seconds, he slid his fingers between her flowery folds. He began with one finger and soon changed it to two, sliding them effortlessly in and out of her dripping pussy. Her moans got louder and more urgent, her head flailing side to side more violently. He could feel her melting into his fingers.


    "Deeper! Please, deeper! Oh God! Don''t stop!" she cried into his ears. Feeling like she would explode, her breathing got heavier by each breath. Her juice poured more between his fingers. After a few seconds, she let out her loudest moan yet �C it was almost a scream. Her head fell back and she pulled his hands out from her convulsing pussy. He held her in a thigh embrace and felt her body continue to convulse until it calmed down.


    He helped her undress, removing the gown from over her head, she unbuckled the bra and he carried her to the bed. He came over in between her and they began kissing again. He ended the kiss, came down to her breasts and began exploring them. He gently squeezed one while leaning down to suck the other hard nipple.


    "Oh God!" she moaned. She finally feels something and it felt wrong. Not the same with Tony. A rush of guilt washed over her, it felt like cheating and she hates herself for it. How could she be feeling that for someone who broke up with her for no reason and got married to someone else?


    Unknown to Peter what his new friend was going through, he kept sucking, licking and fondling her breasts; ensuring he keeps her turned on and wanting more. He too needs a relief. All these he did slowly dropping to his knees. On his knees, he stood up and began undressing.


    She watched him undress, once again her confused mind telling her "Make him stop, don''t let him undress. Stop this before it gets to a point of no return". But, as if she is under his charming spell, she did nothing and said anything. Instead, she lay back, letting her eyes roam over the stranger''s chiselled stomach and trained body; chest smooth and hairless. He kicked out his shoes in a hurry and dropped down his trouser. His stiff cock sprung out jiggling. It was nothing like that of her former lover. This one was thick, dark and mighty.


    "Common baby" he stroked it, begging her. "Come on, I need relief"


    She sat up slowly, her firm breasts shaking on her chest. Her mind warned her not to take it. She hesitated, the dick only inches away from her face. He reached out stroking her dark soft hair.


    "Please, come on!" he pleaded with such urgency.


    "Am sorry, I can''t do this!" she cried out.


    This left Peter confused, not knowing whether to scream or have sympathy.


    "Why? What''s wrong?" he asked joining her back in the bed. His dick immediately died a premature death.


    "I don''t know it just doesn''t feel right," she said wearing a thin, patronizing smile. Tears burned her eyes.


    "It is alright" he pulled her close, his hand over her shoulders, "I thought we are moving on, leaving our past behind?"


    "Yes, but it is not that easy. I have been with only Tony for five years" she looked at his face to see his reaction, it wasn''t readable. "Do you understand? It feels like am cheating on him!"


    "I get you" Peter assured her but deep down he didn''t, not even for a second. Why will she allow him to pleasure her, then when it was his turn to reap his reward she is getting all emotional about a guy that supposedly left her and got married to some new chick.


    "I will totally understand if you are angry at me right now, and ask me out of your house".


    "No! I can''t do that to you. We can spend the night together doing whatever you want. Then tomorrow morning we can move on from there"


    He was yet to complete the sentence when she kissed him, what a relief, she won the temptation.


    "Thank you!" she said breaking the kiss.


    "Your welcome" he responded thinking about the physical and mental torture he would be putting himself through. Sleeping next to such great body without touching, looking at those firm tits without sucking. She left him and lay face down beside him, exposing that fine ass. Peter bit his lips wondering how he wouldn''t grab it this night. How long will the night be? This must be a punishment from God for refusing his brother David money, which probably led to his death.

 Chapter 36：The sexy queen and the wicked king

    "Do you want anything?" he asked seeing she was getting ready to sleep and to distort his erotic fantasy.


    "No, thank you" she turned over and pulled the blanket over. "Come and join me, please?"


    "Yes, I can''t sleep alone," she said making a cute face.


    What kind of heartless bitch is this? He wondered but said "Alright" and joined her under the sheet before whispering "Hope you know you shouldn''t be sleeping naked with someone you don''t want to have sex with?"


    "Sure" she pulls his hand over her stomach, putting them in a spoon position "But somehow I feel safe with you".


    "I don''t even feel safe with myself" he replied her as both of them erupt into soft laughter.


    "So what are we going to do to take our minds off things?" he asked.


    "I don''t know; maybe tell me a story or something?"


    "A story?" he was floored. "What kind of story?" he wasn''t expecting such a response in this mood. This night will be a really long one.


    "An interesting story to keep our minds distracted".


    "We can just go to the parlour and see a movie".


    "No, I just want you to tell me a story till I sleep off"


    "Alright" Peter settled into the pillow, while she rested her head on his chest as he began after a deep breath, wondering what he got himself into.


    "Long time ago, in a beautiful kingdom far away. Aki the brother of the king Agu sat at one window overlooking the king''s garden, he saw a door open in the palace, through which came about fifteen slaves, girls and men. In their midst was the queen Ada - a woman of great beauty and intelligence. They made their way to the fountain, where they all undressed and sat on the grass".


    Judith adjusted into his body, her hand caressed his chest. "Why does it feel like I know where is story is headed?"


    Peter smiled, pulled her close and continued "The queen gave a clap and promptly came a good looking slave to her. He freed her of her clothing; while the queen made him pause long for some sensual necking and caressing. Done stripping her to nothing, she lay on her back on the grass softly, the slave lay beside her and lifted her near leg. Their eyes locked, he slid his hard erection into her waiting wet pussy. Their bodies gently meshed and moved together with him whispering sweet nothings into his ears.


    After a while of pleasuring the queen with slow and deep thrusting, he pulled his dick out from her. She got into a doggy position with her legs spread; her eyes closed expecting and waiting for his cock and the sweetness that came with it. He mounted her, slowly drove his dick into her pussy and began thrusting fast. Every time he pushed up, he watched her ass bounce against his dick. He increased his pace and soon she convulsed in silence and fell flat on the grass till she cooled off."


    "Hmm, this story is quite erotic and visual," she said putting her hands between her legs; holding back and really trying hard not to visualize his story. "What of the other slaves?"


    "They were not left out; they also had sex with each other, some girls to girls, men to men, two men to a woman and two women to a man; revelling together till the approach of the night".


    "Please continue" she pleaded to move her legs from touching his angry dick.


    "Aki went to the king and related everything he experienced to him saying "It was the most beautiful and romantic act of lovemaking he had seen". He invited the king to come to see for himself.


    Agu announced his intention to set forth on another expedition. The troops went out of the city with the tents, and the king followed them. After he had stayed a while in the camp, he gave orders to his slaves that no one was to visit his tent. He disguised himself and returned unnoticed to the palace, where his brother waited.


    They both sat at one of the windows overlooking the garden, and when they had been there a short time, the queen and her slaves appeared. They had another mind-blowing sex, this time using expensive oil to romance and lubricate each other before the act.


    "What did the king do?" she asked.


    "If you were in his shoes, what will you do?"


    "Gently come down to surprise them before joining in the exotic act. What harm is there? He has nothing to lose but everything to gain".


    "Soon as they returned to the palace" he continued "King Agu put his wife and all the slaves involved in the act to death. Afterwards, he made it a custom to take a virgin in marriage to his bed each night and kill her the next morning. This continued for three years until a clamour rose among the people, some fled the kingdom with their daughters.


    Shortly, virgins decreased, the king had one in a week, then one in a month, till it got to one in a year. The king became sex-starved as he could no longer have sex with one who wasn''t a virgin. He died not long afterwards". He concluded now hearing her peaceful snore.


    How could she sleep so peacefully under such an erotic story? He chose that story to get her back in the mood and here she was sleeping like a baby. He examined her, her face so peaceful and pretty, her lips so delicate. His mind encouraged him to kiss her, "she might wake up and just give in" it said.


    "No" he restrained himself. She is no longer in the mood, and you can''t blame her, having her heart shattered that way. Some guys are really cold. He will let her be; after all, the ultimate seduction is to let your victim feel like they are in control, but in the real sense you are.


    He gave her a peck and lay beside her, after covering them both, he thought of David and how they played as kids till he fell asleep.

 Chapter 37：The call from hell

    Peter slowly opened his eyes to meet absolute strange darkness. The atmosphere was thick and dark as the devil''s soul; the air dirty and dusty. Shortly, some dust particles found their way to his windpipe; this resulted in chest burn and he began choking. He opened his eyes wider but could see absolutely nothing, not even the smallest source of light.


    "What is happening to me? Where the fuck, am I?" he questioned himself as panic set in; a shiver chasing up his spine. Black clouds rotated and looked fit to collapse down upon the bed.


    "How did I even get here?" he wondered, his heart kicking hard. Trying to provide an answer to the pending questions; he recalled going to bed with someone. That ignited a gleam of hope in him.


    "Ju-di-th!" he struggled to call out, but there was no response. He cried out again and got the same result. Still coughing hard, one hand on his throat, with the other he searched for her beside him. His hand met her naked skin. He shook her furiously, screaming out her name but she neither moved nor responded.


    "J-e-s-u-s!" the word could barely form in his mouth as his chest burn. What has happened to her? Is she dead? What killed her? These multiple questions crush through his brain as terror surged his entire body.


    "Brrring! Brrring! Brrring!" the sudden ring from the phone sounded like gunshots, causing him to jump up startled and frightened. Light from the screen of the phone lit up the entire room and that loosened the air; his windpipe abruptly was freed and he took a deep and fresh breath of relief.


    "Thank God for whoever that was" he whispered in his heart.


    "Brrring! Brrring! Brrring!" came, the phone. Ignoring it, he reached for Judith. He shook her, no feedback; she just lay still like a log of wood. Dead or alive he could not tell at that particular moment.


    "Brrring! Brrring! Brrring!" the phone rang, this time louder like it had a mind of its own, requesting his immediate attention.


    "Who could be calling by this time of the night? What could be so important?" he wondered as he left Judith, reached for the phone, picked it up to see who was calling. His heart nearly stopped at the sight of the caller. He screamed in horror and threw the phone away. It landed at the foot end of the bed and kept ringing.


    His heart already jamming in his chest, he wondered, how David, his dead brother was calling him? Do they now have phones on the other side? How is this even possible? This must be some kind of a sick joke. What if it was someone trying to scare him? It could be his brother''s killers. They took his phone as it wasn''t found.


    Anger began boiling within him for being scared at whoever was calling. He pulled closer to the phone as it kept ringing. Fingers shaking feverishly, he clicked on the green button and everywhere was silent.


    Few seconds after answering, nothing came from the other side of the call and Peter kept quiet. "These people are not serious if they are waiting for me to speak first," he thought to himself and was about clicking the red button when suddenly a shaking voice whispered


    "Hello��"


    "Hello�� Chimezie, it is me Ekene" Terror burrowed into his soul. It is actually David; no one knows those names given to them by their late grandmother.


    "Chimezie, common answer me, I know you are there!"


    Peter bit his finger, fear preventing him from saying anything. What could his dead brother possibly want from him? Nothing good could possibly come out from replying. What if responding was an invitation to his death? So he kept mute.


    "Since you don''t want to say anything, I will go ahead and share what I have stored for you," the voice said getting pissed. "Do you know where I am right now?" he paused waiting for some kind of responses from Peter but he fed him none. He continued angrily "Hell!"


    At the mention of hell, Peter began hearing in the background, faint voices of people in extreme pain and agony. Some were screaming for help; others asking for water. His heart hammered wildly. Sheer terror paralyzed him.


    "Do you know why am here?" the voice cried out. "You, motherfucker! You!"


    Peter felt a fresh rush of guilt. Dread grabbed hold of his heart. David is right, he is to be blamed and he accepts it. He was about to apologize when the voice continued yelling


    "You sent me here and not just me. Do you remember Heaven? Of course, you do. She is here with me" His mind stalled. The images of Heaven flashed like quicksilver behind his eyes; her sincere smiles, their sweet kisses, the taste of her lips, and her great body. The thought of such beauty burning in hell, made his heart start pounding double-time again and his stomach twisted.


    "Do you know why?" the voice thundered "You of course! She fell in love with you and you infected her with HIV."

 Chapter 38：I’m so coming for you…

    "HIV?" Peter wondered. It took him some seconds to realize that would mean he is now living with the virus. "That''s not possible. I have always been careful. I can''t have that evil virus"


    Anger surged through his veins and pounded in his purse. He screamed at the phone "Fuck you! Whoever you think you are. Do you think you can scare me? I hope you rot in there forever!" he paused, expecting some kind of reply; instead, he heard a soft female voice.


    "Peter! It is Heaven!" the voice said almost in a whisper. At the sound of the voice, his blood ran cold. He still recognized it.


    Confused and shocked, he asked "Heaven�� what are you doing over there?"


    "You sent me here, you bastard!" she screamed back at him from the other side. "Am coming for you�� I''m so coming for you��" he could hear her laughing devilishly between the words. They both began laughing, laughing so loud in his head. He picked up the phone and threw it against the wall, smashing it into pieces but their laughers and the cries of others in hell continued in his head.


    He held his head with both hands; it felt like it would explode, screaming


    "Je-sus��" he woke up frightened, looking around scared to the bone and out of breath. Sweating furiously like someone that just concluded a marathon. He sat bolt upright in the bed, his heart pounding, the dream so real that he couldn''t breathe.


    Startled, Judith sat beside him asking "What is it?"


    "I had a strange dream about my younger brother" he responded wiping his face with his hand. His heart rate began to slow as the nightmare slowly faded, shrinking back into his subconscious, lurking, and ready to strike again whenever he sleeps.


    "Oh, it is just a dream. Your mind is still dealing with the lost" she comforted him.


    "This was like no ordinary dream. It was so real and really terrifying" he said folding his hands around his chest. As if a window was open, a sudden chill swept through him, cutting on the marrow of his bones.


    She pulled him in for a shallow embrace; he rested his head on her full bare chest.


    "You know when people die; it becomes our responsibility to remember them" consoling him, she continued "So what was this nightmare about?"


    He took a deep breath, certainly unable to tell her that he was accused of having HIV even if it was just in a silly nightmare. So he responded


    "He was blaming me for his death, saying I stood there and did nothing"


    "It is alright" she assured him. "It is just your brain playing tricks on you. You haven''t forgiven yourself. I think you should work towards forgiving yourself and the nightmare will die down".


    "Thanks, dear" he appreciated her before asking "How was your night?" looking at her face.


    "It was great. Really had a peaceful rest" she said reaching for his phone beside the bed. She double-tapped the screen and it came alive. The digital clock was 7:55 AM. Judith jumped out of bed and his arms, screaming "Jesus!"


    "What is it?" Peter asked confused at her sudden fright.


    "It is to 8 AM, I''m already late for work!" she cried, scanning the room for her clothes.


    "Oh, I forgot you are going to work this morning," he said scratching his head "So what are you going to do?"


    Alarmed at his question, she responded "Go to work. It is better to be late than not showing up"


    "I will have to borrow your car; mine is still packed at the club" she threw him the key to her car.


    He caught it and said "No problem. You see why I chose to be a businessman. I can''t be rushing out like this every morning"


    "Good for you. Here is my phone" she threw the phone on the bed "Please put in your number. I will call you in the evening to return your car"


    "Just to return only my car?" he asked with raised eyebrows.


    She smiled "Alright, we can also hang out. Please allow me to get ready" she rushed out of the room to the bathroom.


    Peter took her phone and saved his number in it, while he took hers. Then it done on him that she was leaving for work already. His plan for maybe morning sex or even a kiss has been busted.


    Few minutes, she came back into the room, looking pretty and refreshed. She gave him a quick kiss, collected her phone and was about rushing out. He held her back and said, "Drive carefully, it is about to rain and remember that the bridge is still under construction".


    She touched her chest; slight bent her head and said "So sweet, you are really caring". Her grin died and with a straight face, she added "I''m scared of water and can''t even swim. So you don''t need to tell me to be careful over a bridge"


    She gave him another kiss and rushed out screaming "Have a nice day!"


    "You too dear" he responded slowly. Sinking back into his thoughts, could he really be living with HIV? No need beating himself over it. He will simply visit the hospital and take an HIV test. But first, he would visit the club and collect her car.

 Chapter 39：Trapped in a dying body

    Getting to her working place and on time was all that mattered. Today of all days, she can''t afford to appear late at the bank. The state general manager is visiting her branch. She had overslept probably because of the alcohol and the fun of yesternight.


    But it was really worth it. Peter was a perfect gentleman, treating her just like Tony used to. He lit back the fire of passion in her she thought had gone cold.


    The way he looked at her, with his eyes boring into her soul, filled with desire and lust. The way his rough and hard palm wandered around her body, from her shoulders to her laps and into her pussy.


    With just his fingers he gave her orgasm. Judith smiled at the thought of what the tip of his tongue would do to her. Where his big dick in-between her legs will take her?


    A sexual relationship with him certainly won''t be a bad idea. But one filled with adventures, pure pleasure, an exciting brush with danger and this trills her. For an exciting affair with Peter, she would risk everything including that stupid tradition of her people.


    "You have already broken the custom of your people by having sex with Peter!" her inner voice said.


    "No, I did not. He just fingered me and that was it. I had to even resist myself from giving him a blowjob and taking it further" she reminded herself.


    "But you got an orgasm?"


    "That doesn''t mean anything. Mom said sex and sex is putting a dick into a vagina; which we did not do"


    Her inner voice laughed at her before asking "Is that what you think?"


    "Yes, and it is the truth" she responded.


    "You shouldn''t have allowed him even touch your waist but he went on to stimulate your clit and you enjoyed it. Start praying or you might not get to that office"


    She reduced the driver''s window to let in fresh air but instead the aromas of baked goods and coffee emanating from shops rolled in and filled her nostrils. She turned on the car radio and "G-Eazy - No limit" filled the car.


    Nodding her head to the beat of the song, she raced across the newly constructed bridge forgetting the promise she made to Peter. Her eyes stayed glued to the GPS display, tracking her position while the world passed in a blur of red and white lights. The hiss of the tires over the smooth tarmac was lost under the pounding bass of the music.


    Soon she began hearing tiny sounds of her ringtone amidst the loud music; it must be work she concluded. It stopped and began again; she leaned over to search for her phone in her purse. In that instant, she lost the opportunity to evade a newly broken-down car. Even if she had been paying attention, it would have been a hard pass to make that manoeuvre.


    As it was, she barely had time to scream before the car began tumbling over and over till it went off the bridge into the river with her screaming for her life.


    Now trapped in a submerging car, Judith was stunned. Her seat belt became her enemy, pinning her down to her seat. She couldn''t move. She began fumbling with her seatbelt; too panicked to push a simple button.


    It all seemed to happen in slow motion. No sound. Only the smell of the muddy river water filling the floorboard. The cold, blood-freezing water, rushed in through the open window and in seconds the car was buried in water, slowly heading down to the base.


    The dark indigo water swirled around her, keeping her from the oxygen she needed most. Her entire body throbbed, lungs felt as though they have been set on fire and heart beating rapidly in panic. The urgency for air was more apparent than ever.


    Slowly, the black began to seep in at the edge of her vision. She tried to breathe through her mouth but only got muddy water. Then, ever so slowly, everything faded away. Painfully and quietly; she gave up fighting, allowing the darkness to take over.


    Judith felt herself coming right out of her body like someone slowly pulling a handkerchief from a breast pocket till she was out of her body; emanating from the submerged car through the roof as though no frame of metal walls were there.


    In a thin fraction of time, another entered her trapped and dying body. In seconds, she was back alive, her eyes opened with a clear vision, heart beating vibrantly in her chest, pouring fresh blood and energy all over her body. Filled with amazing strength; she pressed the red button beside her seat, releasing the seatbelt. Once freed, she swam from the open window and headed for the surface.


    On the surface, she was greeted by a little crowd who applauded her for her bravery. One of them quickly pointed out that she has a head injury and it was bleeding. She advised her to visit a hospital for a checkup. She even offered to carry her to the hospital. She saw no need for a checkup, she felt great and really happy to be alive once more; but she followed the Good Samaritan.

 Chapter 40：The moving box

    Lying with her back against the ground; she opened her eyes to find she was in this pocket-sized space filled with strange darkness that she could not comprehend. Hardly could she tell whether her eyes were open or closed. The air was punctuated with the smell of blood, urine, and dust.


    Her eyes scanned the darkness but she found absolutely nothing; not even the smallest source of light. She felt a sudden chill around her from the surface beneath. Her body lay put and disobedient. The cold around her grew into a chill and crept through her spine. The strange hollowness of the place reminded her of the sounds of a shell when kept closed the ear. She just couldn''t bring herself to remember how she ended up here.


    Her breathing fastened and filled the hollowness that existed before. She screamed but nothing came. She struggled harder but this time with her mouth shut but still no tangible result. She tried to turn around but couldn''t because of the wall on both sides.


    How did she get here? She slept in the bed in her room. How is she now in a box? She tried harder to scream but nothing came out other than saliva. She could now feel people carrying the box. She tried to ask them, what was happening? Where are they headed? She wanted to hit the surface of the box but she couldn''t raise her hands up; she tried using her head to do same but couldn''t because the four walls of the box were almost compressing her, making it impossible to move any part of her body.


    The box stopped moving and it collapsed heavily on the ground. Heat climbed up her neck. She felt the sharp pain run through her as it hit the ground. From outside the box, she began hearing people yelling and screaming in joy and excitement until someone calmed them and began in a booming voice that sounded familiar.


    "You see the woman locked in this box", she felt a soft knock on the box. "She fucked me real good!" he paused and there were loud laughter and cheers from the spectators. They were mocking her.


    "How do we repay her evil deeds?" he asked in a loud scream.


    "Bury the box with her inside!" a male said.


    "Jesus!" she whispered in her heart. Her blood turned to ice at the thought of being buried alive. The thought of sand all over her body, some finding their way into her eyes and blinding her; some in her nose �C preventing her from breathing.


    "I say we burn the box with her inside!" another male said. Her heart dropped. Fear drumming within her. She began quivering from the inside out. She could barely breathe.


    "Throw the box in the river, and let her drown slowly" a female screamed.


    "That is what we would do. The death will be slow and painful, filled with horrors of her evil act" the man in charge said.


    The audience cheered on and it was followed by shouts of "Mur-der-er! Mur-der-er! Mur-der-er!''''


    "Please!" she pleaded in the blackness. Her heart hammered wildly. Sheer terror paralyzed her. A deep sadness swept through her. She regretted having anything to do with David. If only she could turn back the hands of time; she would make a different decision.


    Someone leaned closer to the box and whispered: "Payback is a bitch!"


    "Do it!" the leader shouted.


    Immediately, she felt the box rolling; rolling at full speed and in seconds with her screaming at the top of her lungs. It fell into what sounded like a river. The box began galloping gently as water rushed in from all corners.


    "God have mercy on me! Set me free! David, please forgive me! I didn''t mean to kill you!" she prayed as the water kept rising and in a few seconds she was buried in cold clean water. Her lungs were on fire as water found its ways into her body through her nose and mouth.


    Still screaming, her eyes flew open. She sat bolt upright. Sweat soaked her body. Heart pounding, head thundering, she gasped as she tried to catch her breath. "Oh God" she mouthed "When will all these unending nightmares stop? This is how David has been tormenting her every night since his death.


    Wasting no time, she got down from the bed and on her knees to pray. Thanking the good lord for the gift of a new day. She asked for forgiveness of sins. After committing the day''s activities into his hands, she asked him to come to direct her actions, decisions, and affairs of the day. She also asked the Lord to take away these nightmares away from her.


    Then she got back into the bed, reached for her Bible, opened the passage of the day and read it thoughtfully, digesting the meaning of every word. As a soldier of Christ, this was her weapon of warfare, so it should be cleaned every day. This has been her routine for three years.


    Alex, their family Pastor will always say "With the Holy Spirit everything is possible. One with Christ is majority. And daily seeking of the face of God will heal her and set her free from the oppression of demons". He believes she is possessed by demons that were likely transferred to her by her rapist.


    Her doctor, on the other hand, believes the trauma of that very day affected her, and she might be experiencing some kind of PTSD �C Posttraumatic Stress Disorder.


    Her friends and immediate family members think she is crazy. But she knows she is not; she is just different, special, and chosen. Yes, the event of that very day unlocked something in her, gave her a new ability, and made her some kind of a Medium. She can see and communicate with the dead. Having out-of-body-experiences, where she meets and interact with dead people, who most times confined in her. Sharing with her their deepest regrets, last wishes and sometimes pass messages to their loved ones still alive.


    Nevaeh finished digesting the holy words; fell back into her bed and decided to remember the heartbreaking event that unlocked her special ability. She took her thoughts backward; pushing through to remember that night, three years ago was dark and gloomy; much like her life after the incident.

 Chapter 41：The ****

    About 1:00 AM, the door to her room burst open and someone switched on the light and pulled the blanket off her. Through bleary eyes, she saw her father standing by the bed. Gently he told her to get up quietly and make no sound. She childishly rubbed her eyes chasing the sleep away.


    Gradually the blur died away, she saw a huge figure standing behind her father. The man was wearing a black shirt and trousers, and a mask of the same colour, covering his face and the horrors underneath. Still, in a haze, she thought,


    "No, this can''t be happening; not today, not to my family".


    She slowly got up from the bed and they walked her to their parents'' room, where both her sister and mother sat on the bed, in each other''s hands crying. She rushed over to them, scared to the marrow for her life. How did they get in? Her sister must have forgotten to lock the door again. These questions and thoughts rushed through her mind as she joined them.


    In a deep voice, one of the faceless men threatened her mother,


    She instantly felt like someone drained the very life out of her. A strange numbness settled in her extremities; she wanted to comfort her mother but her voice wasn''t in her control anymore.


    The masked man behind them, sensing her fear, brought his face so close to her; she perceived his alcoholic breath, her heart nearly stopped when he whispered,


    "Tell your mother to give us everything; believe me, you don''t want to know what we are capable of."


    "No gold�� we don''t keep any of those in the house" her mother screamed back out of fear, her voice laced with fear, hands and body shriving.


    Her beloved father was made to sit on the floor; the third robber had a gun against his head. He instantly looked ten years older and helpless. Her heart broke into a million pieces just watching him suffer quietly with his head buried.


    The huge man who woke her up now stood at the entrance of the room, his bright beady eyes were the only thing visible on his masked face. There seemed to be an aura of authority around him, certainly, he was the leader of the gang. He walked towards her mother with a deliberate gait, bent down and said in a sinister tone,


    "We have been patient with you. Give us the gold now and no one will get hurt."


    Even though her eyes belied her fear, she replied to him calmly between tears,


    "We don''t have any gold�� you can go ahead and��"


    Her sentence was cut off by a hot slap the dark-eyed man landed her. Her father made a move to rescue his wife; the one behind him used the gun on his head and he fell back down, groaning in pain.


    "These people don''t want to give in, bring out the girl!" The leader commanded.


    The one behind them grabbed hold of her hand and started dragging her towards the centre of the room, she screamed, pleaded, and fought for her freedom but when the pistol came down against her head, she followed willingly.


    Heaven and her mother cried in fear, while her father begged the men to have mercy. The room suddenly erupted in noise.


    "Quiet!" the leader screamed and suddenly the room was back to being a graveyard.


    "Give us the gold or he rapes her right now in front of you��" he said pointing the gun at the one standing over her, who nodded in appreciation, his eyes glinting with an evil need. Her stomach twisted at the thought of having robber inside of her.


    "Please�� don''t do this. I don''t have any gold. I can''t let you **** my girl just because of gold. Please take everything and just let my girl be��"


    "This old man thinks we are joking oh" the rest nodded. "We have long gone past the time of pleading. Hey! Do it" he commanded.


    "Do what?" she asked as fear tore through her. Crying, she raised her head up to fight away the man that was about to take it all from her. He landed her a dirty slap. The room shook; she fell back down as hot tears burnt her eyes.


    "Remove your skirt!" he commanded wearing a wicked smile, and his gun pointed at her. She refused to obey; he landed her another slap, fury, and pain tore through her soul.


    "I said remove your skirt!" he asked pressing the muzzle of steel against her temple. She nearly peed in her skirt, but yet refused to do as told.


    "Remove the damn skirt yourself!" the leader commanded.


    She felt him hold her skirt and panties by her waist and in one pull; she was naked to his evil eyes and the world. This created a black rage deep in her soul. She stopped struggling and just closed her eyes waiting for it. The room erupted in noise but went silent as the robber unzipped his trousers.


    Heaven screamed "No!" went down on her knees and begged "Please don''t do this. Please don''t do this to��" her voice covered with fear and pain.


    The robber hurriedly pulls his trousers and came down on her, he was breathing fast, and she could feel his chest hammering. He was about to force his big black snake into her untouched womanhood when her father who could take it no more, broke free and jumped her rapist. She passed out after a gun sound.

 Chapter 42：Message from the otherside

    In the hospital, Nevaeh slowly opened her eyes to find her perspective altered. She could see herself from the side as though through a different set of eyes. She could still see with her eyes, but had a second view from an outside perspective, watching herself.


    She felt her body, but it was distant. She forced herself to sit up and to her horror, she felt herself moving, sitting up but her body remained still on the bed.


    Soon she was elevated above her body, while her body froze. Having no control over her body, an amorphous red cloud-filled her vision. It hovered over her for some seconds and then disappeared.


    Her body reacted by seizing up. The spasms made all of her muscles tittered, relaxed and clenched again. This happened for more than four times in a second.


    Above, she knew her body won''t last long convulsing at that rate. It would be a matter of minutes before her heart gave out. If her body dies; what will happen to her? Will she be stocked here forever? The thought was so terrifying she went into panic mood.


    The red cloud returned and obscured her vision, both from outside and through her eyes. She tried forcing herself back into her body to stop the seizure, but she couldn''t get in.


    What is going to happen? What will I do? She wondered. Then there was a soft knock on the door. In split second a powerful strange force sucked her back into her body. Her chest hurt and her muscles trembled for a short time as her twin sister entered.


    Seeing her sister wake, Heaven jumped on the bed excited, and gave her a very tight hug, whispering in her ear "Am so glad to see you awake my love".


    "Am glad to see you too" she replied her with eyes rolling, suspecting the sweet gesture. She broke from the hug and asked: "Heaven what is it?"


    "How do you mean?" she faked a smile that Nevaeh could see through.


    "You are calling me my love, hugging me, acting awfully nice"


    "What is wrong with that? I have just missed you��" she pulled her in again.


    "Where are mummy and daddy? Why are they not here?" she asked green-eyed.


    "They are in the police station giving a statement about the event"


    "When did it happen again?" her eyebrow came down a little, closing her eyes, "I think I have lost track of time"


    "It happened two nights ago"


    "Two nights ago?" she questioned, confusion written on her face. "How long have I been here?"


    "Two nights and days" she released her from the hug and continued "I have been coming to check on you"


    "Heaven, what is it? You are hiding something from me. I can feel it"


    Heaven came down from the bed and said "Let me go get you something to eat. What do you want?"


    She refused to respond, asking her to tell her what was wrong. Instead of Heaven responding, she left promising to return with Akara and soft white bread, her favourite food.


    Alone, Nevaeh wondered why her sister was acting weird and strangely over nice? What could have happened at home? Hope her father was alright? She tried thinking of the event, but her thought seems to go blank after the robber removed his trousers. Maybe she is just over-worried.


    Her thought shifted to what happened before her twin sister came in. Was it a dream or trance? She wasn''t sure. But it felt real, terrifying and a little exciting. She convinced herself that the experience must have been a fluke.


    Heaven returned shortly with what she promised, together they ate it like children. Laughing and playing, something they haven''t done in years. Her sister trying so hard to make her happy and it was odd. The evening of that day, Heaven left promising to return first thing the next morning.


    Some minutes to 12midnight, Nevaeh was half asleep when all of a sudden she felt a pull from her chest. As if someone was gradually sucking her out from her body through her chest.


    Though it wasn''t a physical sensation; it felt like she was in the middle of a tornado �C deafening sounds, electricity coursing everywhere, every colour possible, flashing chaotically. Fear and panic kicked in, unsettling her body. The pulling against her will, accelerated. She tried yelling but nothing came out.


    In what felt like a few seconds, she was out of her body, feeling weightless, floating belly down, in a horizontal position with arms outstretched and legs spread. She was like feather been tossed by a soft wind. It was no longer terrifying but instead exciting. She looked down on her body, it laid still on the bed.


    Slowly, she began floating around the room, though the movement wasn''t of her control. She went through the wall of her room headfirst into the next one like sun ray through transparent glass.


    Inside the next room, on the bed, lay a man in between this world and the next. His face was pale and dry, he looked unkempt. An oxygen mask covered his nose, drip buried in his left and right hand. He was covered to the chest with a light blue bedsheet.


    Beside him sat a lady on a blue jean skirt and yellow polo. She was probably in her late twenties. She held his hand with one hand and with the other she held a Bible, reading it aloud to him. On the drawer beside the bed, was their wedding picture. On it, both of them were smiling from ear to ear in each other''s arms.


    Nevaeh was washed over with sympathy for the couple. She couldn''t bring herself to imagine what the lady was going through. That moment she wished there was something she could do for them. But there was absolutely nothing, the woman could not even see or hear her. Then the husband opened his eyes.


    "Hey!" he said in a whisper, beckoning on her to come down and closed.


    For some strange reason, she wasn''t scared or surprised. She actually wished and wanted that to happen. "I can''t come down. I seem not to be able to control my movement" she replied him.


    "Pretend to be swimming and push yourself forward"


    Nevaeh did as she was told, flapping her hands while pushing herself forward, and she controlled her movement till she came down to stand beside the bed.


    "Are you dead or in a coma too?"


    "None. I just happened to come out of my body and slowly drifted here".


    "So your body is still alive in your room?"


    "Yes. I think so" she said nodding.


    "Cool," he said wonder and curiosity written on his face. "So if you are not dead or in a coma. How are you here?"


    "I don''t know. I was hoping you will give me some answers"


    "Who is a medium?" she asked confused.


    "Someone still alive but can communicate with the dead". She seemed not to get it; he added "You know like the one Saul went to visit in the bible"


    "Oh, I see. So it is a good thing?"


    "Yes. It is a gift from the lord. You should use it to help people like us".


    "OK�� but how?"


    "When you wake up from whatever this is. Please tell my wife Gladys that I love her and never stopped. I forgive her for everything, including the affair with Andrew" he paused like he was thinking of making up his mind. He continued "Tell her am really sorry I couldn''t get her pregnant; I know she really wanted a child. If I don''t make it, I should be buried in my parlour and with my wedding ring. I kept it in the shoe she bought for me on my last birthday".

 Chapter 43：THIRD HEAVEN MORTUARY”

    She was about to respond when a strange force suddenly pulled her outside. She travelled in the air at an incredible speed through streets and buildings. She saw colours floating beside her; they were so vivid she could practically touch them. She tried looking at herself while flying but could see nothing. All she felt was the wind in her face.


    After what felt like forever, she found herself at the entrance of what looked the hallway of an old hospital. The long hallway was narrow and dark. The floor was uneven from so much traffic with both feet and wheels. Faded grey paint covered the wall on both sides. This was a place of death she could sense it.


    The force kept pushing her forward, slowly through the dark hallway. Above every door she passed was a large plastic sign, dark with white lettering �C bold and all caps; saying "THIRD HEAVEN MORTUARY" with the room number. Scared, she kept wondering what she was doing in a mortuary, then she got to room 8 and stopped, its door swung open soundlessly and with ease.


    Inside, a bright light came on, illuminating the entire room. She was at the centre of the room. Square drawers of the same size were arranged on the wall in front of her. Locker 7 gradually slides out and she went closer to see what or who was inside.


    Inside of the drawer lay her father, all pale and dried. Every drop of blood drained out of him. The bullet wound on his forehead and left shoulder. Heartbroken, she pulled away, crying and asking "Who did this to you?" she tried touching him but her hands went through him. She cried even more for not being able to hold her beloved father but no tears came out from her eyes.


    Then her father''s eyes shot open; while still in the drawer. Almost immediately, he asked with no emotions on his face "What are you doing here?"


    "I don''t even know!" she responded now sobbing.


    "You should get back to your body," he said looking upward.


    "Daddy! Who did this to? Please tell me, who shot you?"


    "It doesn''t matter anymore; am dead already. But you are still alive; I can feel your life force"


    "I''m not going anywhere until you tell me what happened to you?"


    "The gang leader shot me after I jumped that idiot trying to **** you". He turned and faced her "My sweet girl!"


    "Yes Daddy!" she pulled closer.


    "Go back now or my death will be in vain. With every single minute you spend here, your life force is reducing. If your body dies, you are stuck here forever and I don''t want that for you"


    "Ok Daddy"


    Pulling his right ear, he warned "Don''t ever return here. There are demons and evil spirit waiting in the dark. They can harm your body, lead you astray and destroy your life" he hesitated. "Whatever you did that got you here; don''t do it again. Now go! Go!"


    Accepting to return, she was sucked back through the dark hallway, then the streets she flew past not so long ago through a dark tunnel back into her body. At first, it felt uncomfortable, as though her spirit didn''t fit quite right, but then it shifted like shimmied to fit and settle in. Her heart began pumping very rapidly and her eyes opened.


    Awoken, she discovered she was lying on a pool of her tears. Her body produced tears while her spirit wept. Then it occurred to her why her privates have been in pain. She was still raped and her father died to prevent nothing. She wept all through the night, filled with rage and burning anger.

 Chapter 44：Found Purpose

    Heaven jumped into the bed and gave a consoling hug. "Don''t cry. It is ok. Daddy is gone but we still have each other. That''s what is important right now"


    "That''s why you were acting up yesterday" she cried.


    "I didn''t want you to remember" she whispered.


    "But I know now��"


    "Mummy is not good. She is taking the death of her husband really hard. Nevaeh please, I beg you�� let us just be strong for her" Heaven pleaded amidst tears.


    "Heaven, I will kill those bastards. I swear to God, I will kill all of them" she said wiping her tears and instantly stopped crying.


    "So you can now remember what happened? Because the doctor said it will take time before you might gradually start recalling the event"


    "No, I can''t remember"


    "Then who told you?"


    "Daddy told me"


    "Daddy is dead oh," she said surprised "How did he now tell you?"


    "I went to visit him"


    "Visit him where?"


    To stop prolonging the conversation, Nevaeh went on to narrate everything that had transpired the previous night. How she met the husband in a coma, the message for his wife and their father she met in the mortuary. When she mentioned the name of the mortuary, Heaven''s eyes lit up with curiosity and sympathy.


    "Nevaeh, you need to sleep and rest," she said with unbelief evident on her face.


    "I know you don''t believe me," Nevaeh said and to prove it wasn''t a dream. They both went to pay the woman next door a visit.


    They met the woman still on her blue jeans and yellow polo. She greeted them with wonder in her eyes. Nevaeh went ahead to share with her everything the husband had said but the woman didn''t really buy it too till she mentioned the affair she had with Andrew.


    She broke down crying, and after some minutes she told them what happened, saying "It was just a onetime thing. I don''t know what came over me that very day. We have tried having children but it seemed not to work and it was his fault. So I wanted Andrew to get me pregnant but he met us in the act, right in our bedroom. He was rushing down to get something or call someone, I don''t know how he fell and hit his head. That''s how we arrived here"


    "Well, he said he has forgiven you" the lady grabbed Nevaeh as more tears of gratitude streamed down her eyes. "You don''t know how much I needed to hear that. To hear he has forgiven me. Thank you!"


    That was when it clicked. Seeing that woman freed and forgiven, gave her purpose. She was sure, the gift is from God. She must use it to bring joy and closeness to those that have lost someone. It doesn''t matter whether the world believes it or not, and everyone calls her crazy. Even her father''s warning doesn''t count; she will continue using the gift to bless other people.


    That was why David''s death felt wrong. Did she really have an Out of body experience after the death of her sister? Was it really her sister she met there? It could be a demon or an evil spirit? Over there anything was possible. How can her twin sister ask her to kill an innocent man? Maybe this is what her father warned her against. She was so filled with rage and anger; she didn''t really think it through.


    She wasn''t going to kill David but the idiot wanted to reach for the gun. He wanted to be smart and gun her down; she had no other option than to shoot him. He was just a casualty in the war between her and Peter.


    For Peter, she is going to be careful while dealing with him. He has to die but she must first confirm if he is really the one that infected her twin with HIV. She doesn''t need to have a near-death experience to contact him; his contact must be on David''s phone.


    She came down from the bed. From the drawer at the bottom of her wardrobe, she took out David''s phone. Turned it on, and copied Peter''s phone number into her phone. She dialed it pretending to be Heaven.

 Chapter 45：We care. Jesus heals.

    Two black coloured ceiling fans rotated slowly at the same pace, producing barely enough air for the waiting room. The reception desk was directly under one of the fans. Long benches made from polished wood of about six or seven were arranged in rows under the second fan; facing the reception desk.


    The air had a repelling smell of drugs and disinfectant. The walls had two colours, divided by a straight line. Down painted lemon-green and white above. The floor covered in dotted tiles. At the centre of the large room, in a circle on the floor "WE CARE. JESUS HEALS" was written boldly in all-caps.


    A flat-screen TV hung above on the wall behind the reception desk, and from it preceded sweet gospel melodies.


    Peter sat on the very edge of the third bench; awaiting his HIV test results. He was clearly troubled. This minute he is resting against the bench, the next he is bending over, crossing his legs and uncrossing them. Fear drumming within him.


    What if he really had HIV? He wondered. The thought of such a death sentence and the stigmatization that goes with it brought Goosebumps across his skin. "Just walk out of here right now and never look back till you are out of view" his mind suggested.


    "It is so much easier not to know" it continued.


    "But what if I don''t have the virus?"


    "What if you have it?"


    His phone began ringing. He reached for it in his pocket, already pondering who could be calling. It must be Judith, maybe she was checking on him. To his disappointment, it wasn''t her rather it was a new number. He brought the phone to his left ear, cleared his throat and said


    "Hello"


    "Hello," a calm female voice from the other end responded.


    "Please, who am I unto?"


    "It is me, Heaven"


    Peter was shocked; his eyes became dim with confusion. That''s the last person he was excepting to hear from.


    "Heaven?" he asked, surprise still in his voice.


    "Yes. Heaven! Don''t you remember me?"


    "Of course, I do. Am just shocked you called��"


    "Well, one of us had to be the bigger person"


    "Yeah�� it''s so nice hearing from you"


    "You left after the night in the hotel and never called again"


    "No! I didn''t mean to. Something terrible happened that very day".


    "You left me feeling terrible and used that very day too"


    "Am sorry, really sorry"


    "It is alright. That was a lifetime ago I guess".


    "You know what? Why don''t we discuss this more over a drink this evening?"


    "This evening?" the voice paused like she was thinking "I don''t really know whether I will be free"


    "Ok, when will you be free?"


    "Venue?" she asked.


    "Sincity by 7 PM"


    "Alright; I will be there".


    "I will be waiting," he said between a smile and the call ended.


    "Heaven!" he said out loud, still in unbelief and shocked to the bones. Why did she call him today of all days? He questioned himself. He remembered his dream; could it be that the universe trying to tell him something? If Heaven was dead according to his dream; why is she calling him?


    After all this while, he never thought even in his wildest dream that this day would come. He knows she thinks of him as a heartbreaker right now but he doesn''t really blame her. If only she knew what happened that very day. 7 pm, he will make sure she sees the reason behind his sudden disappearance.


    He recalled the scent of her skin, the naughty playfulness of her smile, the sweet, dark rumble of her voice and the taste of her lips. Oh! He really missed that girl.


    That excitement died off when the hospital glass door opened and Judith walked in, soaked from head to toe with water. Bloodstain on her forehead and glass cut on her arm. Lines of strain suddenly appeared on his forehead, his jaws set in steely determination. His heart dived into his stomach, bile rose in his throat. He called out in panic


    "Judith!"


    She didn''t respond nor turned to his direction. He stood up and called out again almost screaming


    "Judith!"


    Everyone present turned to his direction, some wondering if he didn''t see the "PLEASE BE QUIET" Sign all over the hospital wall. Immediately she caught his eyes, a blush stained her cheeks and she yelled "Peter!" before running to him. She jumped on him; Peter caught her mid-air after planting his feet firmly, preventing both of them from falling.


    "I have really missed you" she whispered in a voice he could not recognize and almost instantly landed him a kiss on his lips. Peter kissed her back, and then slowly brought her down before saying in slow motion and surprise "I missed you too".


    The lady that came in with her walked over and introduced herself before narrating to Peter excitedly how his girlfriend''s car left the bridge and fell into the river. It was submerged in seconds, but his brave girlfriend managed to swim out of the car with just minor injuries.


    "Baby, so you can swim?" he asked in wonderment; recalling she told him this morning she was scared of water.


    She chuckled, wiping a drop of water from her nose with the back of her hand. Then a nurse interrupted them, asking Judith to come with her for examination. As she left with the nurse, she turned and blew him a kiss. He responded with a toothy smile. Then he turned and asked the lady


    "What of the car?"


    "It is still at the bottom of the river" she replied as her eyebrows came down with suspicion.


    "My God! My new car!" he whispered within. "Well, thank God she came out alive," he said offering the woman a hint of a smile.


    "Since you are here, I will take my leave. I have somewhere else to be right now"


    Offering her a handshake, he said: "Thank you".


    "Just take good care of your girlfriend. She is one of those you should keep".

 Chapter 46：The Strange Medium

    Alone and seated, Peter didn''t know what to think of �C his HIV status, the unusual call from Heaven or the strange behaviour of Judith. He would have easily concluded that she was drunk, but they kissed and alcohol was absent in her breath. So many things seemed off with her. Her voice sounded different. She called him Peter which was the first time. She swam out of a submerged car after telling him she couldn''t swim. How could she miss him that much when they spent the night together and she practically denied him sex?


    Something is definitely wrong somewhere. He pondered in shock and sheer horror. Is this the same Judith he spent the night with? Maybe she had a twin sister? The accident could have damaged something in her brain. And she could be suffering from some kind of memory loss. Though people return changed after being up and personal with death.


    Why is everything happening all at once? Judith is behaving strangely. Heaven from his past and who is supposed to be dead according to his dream; suddenly called him from nowhere. It all made no sense and in his frustration, he prayed for divine interpretation. His thinking was distorted when a sound came upon the tiny speakers beside the TV.


    "Mr Peter Solomon, please come to room 10 for your result!" a female voice said.


    The announcement brought his thought back to his HIV status. His heart began pounding, nerves stretched to the breaking point. He stood up, shaking, palms sweating; he walked quietly to the said room.


    Inside, he met a dark skinny doctor on a baggy uniform. She wasn''t smiling; her lips were compressed with so much effort on her side. It reminded him of his grandmother who said female doctors are very wicked and none of them should bring any home as a wife.


    "Good�� day" he struggled to say, quenching the nervousness and growing lump in his throat.


    "Are you Mr Peter Solomon?"


    "Yes. It is me" he said pointing his shaking fingers at himself.


    "Take your result" she handed him a folded paper, smile still not evident on her face. Peter took the paper, his hand shaking like someone with a fever.Peter left the doctor''s office and went back to the reception desk, where he asked the brown-eyed nurse about Judith Ugoh. After scanning through the monitor screen, the nurse responded shaking her head.


    "No. we don''t have anyone by that name here"


    "How do you mean?" he asked shocked.


    She turned her gaze from the monitor screen and pinned it at him.


    "I meant since the establishment of this hospital, no one by that name has been admitted here".


    Noticing the tension in her voice, Peter smiled easily.


    "I meant the lady that was brought in soaked not long ago".


    "Oh!" she exclaimed "That''s what you should have said"


    "Am sorry"


    "But her name here is not Judith Ugoh"


    "It is what then?"


    "Heaven Solomon is what is here"


    "Are you sure, she is the one you are looking for?" she asked looking at him from the corner of her eyes.


    "Yes," he nodded slowly.


    "Alright" she returned her glance to the screen "She is in room 16. The last room by your left, down the hallway".


    "Thanks. And did I say I love your eyes?"


    In a minute, Peter was in front of room 16. He pushed the door slightly and it gave way easily. Inside, he met a nurse standing beside the bed, where Judith slept peacefully.


    "Are you a family member?" the nurse asked in a voice that sounded like that of a ten years old.


    Peter almost burst into laughter but held himself and nodded.


    "Boyfriend or husband?"


    "Boyfriend"


    "Good, we have given her something to help her relax. Her body and mind need it"


    "Hope she will be alright?"


    "She is alright. But she provided us with conflicting information. Sleep should help her calm down. When she wakes up, we will continue from there."


    "Alright," he said and was about to sit.


    "I will advise you to leave and return in the evening or tomorrow morning. It is going to be a really long sleep".


    "I will be back in the evening then" he left and shut the door behind him. He closed his eyes, took a deep breath and opened them to see another nurse in front of him. She grabbed him by the hand, pulled him about six feet away from the room door.


    "I have something really important to tell you!" she said tensed and looking all over.


    "What is so important that am being kidnapped for it?" he said staring at the grip on his hand.


    "Am sorry" she let go of his hand "I''m Miss Juliet"


    "I''m Peter" he stretched his hand, she took it. "What do you want to tell me?"


    "What I''m about to tell you might sound crazy and if you choose not to believe I won''t be surprised!"


    "Really? I have had a fair share of crazy right from yesterday till this very moment. I don''t think there is anything that will top that"


    "Good" she slightly pulled him away from the way, allowing another nurse with a tray of drugs to pass. The repelling smell of drugs filled the air for a short time. His stomach twisted as he covered his nose.


    "Do you know who a Medium is?"


    He thought for seconds before responding "Someone who communicates with dead people I think"


    "Have you met any before?"


    "Do they exist? That should be the right question��"


    "I''m one," she said looking at him, searching for a reaction but Peter simply said


    "OK" suspicion growing in his eyes; then he added, "What has that got to do with me?"


    "Not really you" she pointed at him "But your girlfriend inside" she added.


    "Ok?" he said trying to think of what fairytale the nurse was about to share with him.

 Chapter 47：When people die

    "When people die," she began "Especially, those who died terribly, and before their time. They don''t immediately go to Heaven, Hell, Purgatory, Valhalla or wherever they believe they will go to. Most of them hang around. Around those things and people they loved and cared for while alive. Some for a short period of time, others longer; depending on how bad they are seeking for love, revenge or forgiveness".


    "Please, where are all these headed?" Peter asked no longer finding the conversation comfortable. The thought of David hanging around him, probably for revenge sent chills up his spine.


    "When I went inside that room to give your girlfriend her prescribed drugs; I discovered the body on the bed has the spirit of a different person" she paused and asked, "What''s the name of your girlfriend?"


    "Judith" Peter stared at her confused and she noticed it.


    "Alright, let me put it this way. The body of Judith is on the bed but a different spirit is on the inside of her��"


    "Do you mean like she is possessed?"


    "Yes, but not by an evil spirit or a demon. Rather, by the spirit of someone dead not long ago. I will remember the name she told me" she hesitated, searching her subconscious for a name.


    Peter watched her with unbelief written all over his face. He was growing impatient with every passing second. There are more pressing things he should be doing than wasting precious time with this strange lady.


    "Have you noticed some changes in her behaviour?"She paused, looking at him waiting for feedback and when he fed her none. She added, "Your girlfriend I mean".


    "Yes I have" he responded calmly. "Since the accident, she has been forgetful, but that is as a result of the accident. She must be suffering from some kind of memory loss" he said looking disconnected.


    "It is none of those" she assured him. "In the room, I met the spirit of Judith. This might sound weird and I don''t really know how to explain it to you. But she told me this other spirit, entered her body in the submerged car".


    "How is this even possible?" he thought aloud.


    "The spirit leaving the body is the final death. But sometimes, when the spirit leaves, the body stays alive for a tiny fraction of time. If another spirit for any strange reason enters the body before it turns cold. It comes back to life.


    Though, it comes back usually twisted. Disagreement grows between the body and the new stranger. This is exactly what is happening to your girlfriend".


    "Are you saying she can never go back to being Judith?"


    "As long as that strange spirit remains on the inside of her, am afraid no"


    "This is so fucked," he said with a voice laced with concern and fear for Judith.


    "Just like in the bible" she went on "When Lazarus died; his spirit went to Heaven but his body was buried somewhere here on earth. There in Heaven, one beautiful morning he decided to look down at Hell and recognized the rich man burning down there. He remembered what he did to him; he remembered his family members and friends still alive here on earth. What does that tell you?"


    Without making any attempt to think, he said: "I don''t know?"


    "Well" she smiled coyly "It means our memories, intelligence and feelings are all in our spirit. The body is just a house, and really, anyone can live in that house".


    "Hmm," Peter whispered. Everything sounded creepy and weird in his ears. The thought of another spirit in her body created a bale in his throat. What kind of spirit would possess her body and for what reason? Could it be the spirit of David but that is unlikely. What would he want with her? It certainly can''t be Heaven for she wasn''t dead; she just called him not long ago. That leaves just one conclusion, this lady is crazy but he will play along and get to hear everything she has to say.


    "So what should I do to set her free?"


    "To set Judith free, you must put her in a situation where her body dies for few seconds and comes back alive".


    "How the fuck will I do that?"


    "I will leave you to figure that out. I have been really helpful and you haven''t been really appreciative"


    "I know and I apologize. All of this is just crazy and really hard to comprehend"


    "No need apologizing; I understand". She paused and added "I''m just doing my part in helping Judith. She requested for my help, basically begged me while I was in there".


    "Can I at least get your phone number? So I can call you when I need your help?"


    She brought out a pen and tore a sheet a paper from her notepad, as she wrote down her number she said "You are at the centre of this. That spirit in her body is back for only two reasons �C love or revenge" she handed him the piece of paper.


    "Thank you" He took it, stared at it to crosscheck. It was ten digits instead of eleven. He looked up and she was nowhere to be found. A strange wind suddenly washed over him and it felt like she disappeared into tiny air.


    What just happened? He wondered fear rising within him. The thought of her being a ghost sent goose pimples all over his body. He pinched himself to confirm whether he was in a nightmare. The pain of the pinch reminded him, he was wild awake and this was his new reality.


    This hospital is creepy he concluded. He ran from the hospital after making up his mind never to return, not even to visit Judith.

 Chapter 48：SINCITY

    Peter glanced at his wristwatch; it was 6:30 PM. He alighted from the car and looked up at the rock-textured sign that said "SINCITY" in bold green letters. A stylish signature in purple was written just under the name. His stomach grumbled as an alluring aroma beckoned on him to come in. He adjusted his suit before stepping in.


    As he walked slowly behind the man, he noticed well-polished tables covered with multicoloured fine table clothes and brown leather seats on both ends were scattered and spaced out for a peaceful and private experience, while avoiding overcrowding.


    Now seated, he noted the walls around were coloured in baby pink and dark green, that gave the place a sense of upper-class. A wire of bright light bolts ran through the wall, illuminating the entire place. Despite his suit, he could feel the cold air from the air conditioner.


    Moments after settling in, a beautiful lady with a beaming smile came over.


    "Hi, handsome! What can I get for you?" still smiling, she brought out a note pad from her back pocket, ready to pen down his order. Peter took a hard look at her face and knew he had seen her before but just can''t place when, where and how.


    "Have we met before?"


    The smile spread wider on her face, displaying cute dimples on both sides of her cheeks.


    "This is why I don''t call men handsome. But I thought you will be different".


    "Common! That''s not what I meant".


    "Ok! So what do you mean?" she brought down her notepad and pen, staring down at him.


    "We have met before now, but I can''t remember when or where"


    "Do you come here often?"She asked the smile and dimple disappeared.


    "No, not really; like once in a month"


    "Then it can''t be here that we met"


    Then it clicked on his mind. He saw and introduced himself to her on the day David was found dead and he came visiting.


    "Do you know any David?"


    She thought for a few seconds, and then it came. "Oh�� yes" her face lit up and her smile returned. "You are David''s elder brother right?"


    Peter nodded softly. A sudden sadness cut right through him. He doesn''t like remembering that very day he found David lying back down in a pool of his own blood. His face pale, eyes wide open, his pupil staring right down into his soul. Bullet wounds on both sides of his chest.


    "He was a really nice young man, full of life and really funny". She saw the sudden pain in his eyes and said: "Am really sorry for your loss".


    "Thanks. So you work here?" he asked changing the subject.


    "Yes. For about three months now" she brought out her pen and notepad again "So what should I get you?"


    "Something to keep me on high alert while I wait for my friend"


    "Alright" she left and in a few seconds, she was back with a bottle of Heineken. "On the house" she whispered as she kept it on the table.


    Alone, Peter took a mouthful from the chilled beer and took a deep breath. These three days has been hell but a chilled beer like this one makes you remember it is a privilege to be alive. The thought of David not been able to experience satisfaction like this one ever again broke his heart. How could someone kill a sweet person like David? What did he do that was so bad, that couldn''t be forgiven?


    Not ready to spoil his mood, he shifted his thought to Judith. He prayed she is alright. Then it went to Heaven that will be joining him soon. Could the weird nurse at the hospital be right? He wondered but his mind suggested he forgot that crazy nurse. What is he going to tell her made him run away and never called? That is the main reason why she is coming this evening.


    "The truth of course," his mind told him.


    He took another mouthful and pushed his thoughts back to that beautiful morning when he woke up beside Heaven. He watched her as she slept peacefully with a childish smile across her lips. He thought to himself she must be the sexy woman in the world, no, maybe just in his world. She deserved a beautiful surprise every waking morning of her life.


    After landing her a soft peck on her cheek, he got dressed quietly, not wanting to disturb her and he left to get her a surprise gift from the mall. At the lobby, he met Mercy the receptionist and told her where he was headed. She smiled and requested for something, which he agreed to get her.


    On his way back with lots of surprises for Heaven, he met what seemed like an accident. A man lay back down on the ground; a pool of blood underneath his head. Another with a cut on his right hand stood over him, flagging him to stop, almost crying. A damaged motorcycle was abandoned not far from them.


    His head told him not to stop, and that it could be an ambush. His heart told him to stop and help, the man on the ground could die if he didn''t. His heart won, he applied brakes just a few meters away from the bleeding man and alighted from the car.


    He rushed to the man on the ground; he touched his neck and felt a pause.


    "Get the car door! Let''s carry him in!" he yelled at the one standing.


    "Oh, thank you! God bless you!" he went over to his back, and paused.

 Chapter 49：The Kidnap

    "Oh, thank you! God bless you!" he went over to his back, and paused. Seconds after, Peter felt volts of electricity sizzled through his body. His legs gave way. His hands flailed wildly. He fell flat down. His thoughts scattered. It felt as if a million tiny daggers were touching his skin.


    "Please!" he tried to scream but only a garbled faint noise came out of his mouth. He was confused, his body and mind at odds and he couldn''t so much as raise a finger. His brain ordered his hands to stretch into his damned pocket, but he couldn''t move a muscle. Panic grabbed him by the throat.


    Still unable to move, to barely focus, he caught a glimpse of the supposed dead man standing over him. A wicked smile on his lips; terror struck deep in his heart. Again, he felt the volts of electricity sizzle through his entire body. He screamed; pain popped down throughout his body.


    "Just making sure" he heard the standing behind him said.


    He writhed, flopping on the smooth tarmac while his attacker calmly pulled out a rope to tie him with. These men are going to kidnap him and the thought of it turned his blood to ice.


    "Don''t do this! I will give you anything! Take the car and everything inside!" he yelled but only a garbled mewl came from his throat. He couldn''t form the words. He tried to struggle but it was no use. Helpless and without control of his limps, he was rolling on the road.


    "God help me!" he silently pleaded. He watched helplessly as one tied him up while the other one held him down firmly. Together they carried him, popped open the boot, and threw him in. They shut it and darkness blinded him. Soon the engine started and he could feel the car moving in high speed.


    Where are they taking him to? What could he have possibly done to warrant his kidnap? What is he going to do? How will he escape this predicament? He pondered, his heart knocking out of control.


    Calm down and think, he cautioned himself. This is your car remember, and you know it back and front. You keep your tools here in the boot, including a penknife. Calmly and painfully, with his hands behind his back, he tried to reach for the knife but failed. He tried again, the pain increasing in his shoulders and failed again. He kept trying over and over again with the pain in his shoulders heightening but he didn''t mind. Getting out of this alive was all that mattered.


    At one miraculous point, his fingers kissed the edge of the knife. He couldn''t believe his luck. He pulled closer, the pain burnt his shoulders, his socket felt like they will dislocate. He screamed but the cloth in his mouth prevented words from proceeding from it; till he grabbed hold of the knife.


    "Hey! You better keep quiet over there. If we get pulled over by the police because of you; you are a dead man" one of the kidnappers yelled at him.


    With the knife, he set himself free by first cutting his hands loose; then his feet before removing the rag from his mouth. All these he did noiselessly without raising suspicions. Now he lay quietly, waiting for the car to stop. He would attack anyone that opened the boot. He couldn''t recall seeing them with guns.


    The car didn''t stop for over two hours. They left the main road after about an hour. This he knew because the journey was no longer smooth. It was from one gallop to another, with dirty water splashing on the car body.


    His heart began pounding in his ears as the tires slid to a stop. A cricket chirped, bullfrogs croaked, and wind swept into his nostrils, bringing with it the scent of swamp water and decaying vegetation. He braced himself. This was it. He wasn''t going down without a fight. He inched forward in the blackness, his knee throbbing, his entire body quivering with fear.


    Seconds after the stop, the boot went up and light filled the inside. Without waiting to see the face of the individual, he swiftly stabbed with the penknife on his lap. The person screamed in pain. He pulled out the knife and with all his might; he stabbed him on the other lap. He screamed again and fell down on the ground.


    Peter jumped out of the boot and began running. To where? It didn''t matter; he just wanted to get away from them. He ran for his life, feet sinking into the soft loan, the smell of earth and decaying vegetation and flesh heavy in his nostrils. Fear urged him onward. Dread caused every muscle in his body to tighten. Tired, he jogged softly through thick bushes as the morning sunlight crawled through the trees and bushes, burning off the last of the night fog. He didn''t stop nor rested till he got to the main road.


    "Peter!" he heard his name faintly, deforming his thought and gradually he was back at SINCITY. The soft music filled his ears once more. The sweet aroma of fried chicken filled nostrils.


    "Peter!" a soft female voice called again. He raised his glance from the empty bottle up to her face and it was her; Heaven, in her radiating beauty. She was wearing the same blue tea-gown; she wore on the last day they met.


    He stood up, wanted to hug her but changed his mind and not being sure how she will react. He stretched out his hand.


    "Thanks," she said and took his hand. Her smile beautiful as always and it melted his heart. Quickly, he rushed behind her and pulled the leather chair softly for her to sit. He adjusted his suit before coming to take his own seat.


    "It is really nice to see you," she said.


    "Are you getting younger or just more beautiful?"


    "I don''t know," she said laughing softly.

 Chapter 50：Mental Confusion

    "Let''s get something to eat, am famished" he beckoned on David''s neighbour and she walked over.


    "I can see our date has arrived" she turned to her and said "You are welcomed, dear"


    "Thanks" she responded.


    They both made their orders and Peter asked for a bottle of wine and two glasses. That should keep them busy while they await the food. In about a minute she came with their request. Peter brought out his wallet to pay; a piece of paper fell from his pocket. Nevaeh picked it up.


    The waitress left and they were alone. Peter opened the wine and filled their glasses. She took her glass and after a toast asked


    "You went to the hospital today?"


    "Yes," he was stunned "How did you know?"


    "Your result from the hospital, it fell out from your pocket" she handled it back.


    "It is my HIV result"


    "Can I ask whether you are positive or negative?" she said sipping her drink.


    Peter refused to answer; instead, he gave her the folded paper. She unfolded it and discovered he was negative. Her smile was quick, tremulous and dissolved instantly; and Peter noticed.


    "You are not happy am negative?"


    She tittered "Why won''t I? HIV isn''t what someone should joke with"


    "Am telling you" Peter added.


    "While we wait for the food, let me use the bathroom. I will be back in seconds" she stood up and left for the restroom after excusing herself.


    In the restroom, Nevaeh stood staring at the bathroom mirror, lost in thought. Peter''s result changes everything. Him being negative means he didn''t infect Heaven with the virus and as such didn''t cause her death. But that wasn''t possible, her out of body has never been wrong. Could it be that she met a demon that turned into her sister? Maybe she met one of those evil spirits her father warned her about. Is that even possible too?


    What if the HIV was faked? Peter could have faked it; but why would he? He doesn''t even know Heaven is dead. Nothing made any sense; this result alters everything. Two things are certain though. Peter is innocent and she killed David for absolutely nothing.


    Her mind stalled. She felt disconnected. Then the image of David wearing his charming smile flashed behind her eyes like quicksand. Guilt and regret washed over her. Her heart began pounding double-time. She killed the one person that really cared for her. Her eyes burn with hot tears and dread grabbed hold of her heart.


    Could she really be crazy? Maybe her family and friends were right after all. She is just crazy, seeing things that were not there. She was never a Medium, never gifted. She is just suffering from PTSD and needs treatment. Possessed by an evil spirit and she needs deliverance.


    She blinked and sniffed before she shed any tears. The shock of it all was settling in. The harsh reality hit her hard and the tears that once burnt her eyes, stream down her cheeks. She sat down on the toilet seat and wept softly.


    Few minutes after, she wept her tears and stopped crying. She is not going to let that spoil this evening. She will go back out there and continue pretending been her sister. She will go with the flow and prepare for whatever happens. Her father''s pistol is in her handbag, and with that, she can take charge of any situation. The person with the gun is always the strongest in the room.


    She joined Peter back at the table, the meal had been served.


    "What''s wrong?" Peter asked observing the sudden pain in her eyes.


    "How do you mean?"


    "You look sad. Hope I did nothing wrong?"


    "You did a long time ago. While in the bathroom, I recalled how I felt that very morning after you left and never called"


    "Am really sorry but it isn''t what you think" Peter apologized.


    "Tell me what happened. Why did you leave without telling me?" she asked pretending to cry.


    He took a deep breath to release some tension. It won''t be easy reliving the event of that very day. But he went on to narrate how he was kidnapped, escaped after stabbing one of the kidnappers and ran away. He kept running till he got to the main road; where a kind citizen carried him to the police station.


    The police made him believe it was someone really close to him or knew his way about that alerted the kidnappers; so he should be careful. At first, he thought it was her, so he stayed away from her and some other people in his life, including his brother.


    A month after, the same gang of kidnappers was apprehended; He was invited to come identify whether it was the same people that tried kidnapping him. In their midst, he found Mercy, the receptionist.


    "So you thought I was part of the people that wanted you kidnapped?"


    "No, not really, I just couldn''t trust anyone. Not even my younger brother".


    "It is alright. At least now we know who did."


    "Yeah, believe me, I wasn''t thinking straight at that particular time". He stretched his hand and reached for hers on the table and continued "So once more, I ask for your forgiveness"


    "You are forgiven" she smiled and pulled away her hand. "Can we eat this food now before it gets cold?"


    "Absolutely!" he said excitedly. He didn''t picture it going this easily.


    Nevaeh played Heaven so perfectly that Peter didn''t notice a thing. They recalled their romance and soon the memory and adventure of it all danced in their minds.


    He found himself admiring her; he loved the deep throaty sound of her laughter and the way her eyes rounded when he said something she didn''t expect. He''d found himself fantasizing about her, wanting her, thinking about wrapping his arms around her, saying to hell with the weird nurse and kissing her so hard neither one of them would be able to think straight.


    He thought about stripping off her clothes, his thumbs skimming those breasts he only caught a glimpse of, kissing her throat, then tangling his fingers in that wild mass of hairs.


    His imagination ran wild, he saw himself tumbling into his bed with her, both of them completely naked, both so hot they were sweating and eager. He wanted to feel her anxious fingers on his skin as he thrust into her, not giving a fuck what anyone said.


    The way she looked at him made his blood boil with desire and passion to possess her body. When he could bear it no longer, he asked to take her home and to his greatest surprise, she agreed.

 Chapter 51：Karma is a Bitch!

    The key clicked and slowly the door gave way. They both walked into the dark room with Nevaeh in front. Behind, Peter could restrain himself no longer. He wrapped his hand around her and pulled her close. She allowed her handbag to fall off before turning to face him and slid her hands through him for a tight embrace.


    It would be so damned easy to kiss her. They both knew it and when she looked up at him, he could feel the question in her eyes. With their bodies so closely together, their hearts beating faster, it was all he could do to slowly release her. He had to. But when they were at arm''s length, he felt bereft.


    Nevaeh with her go-get-it attitude won''t allow such precious moments to slip from her fingertips. She pulled him back in, and their lips met mid-air. His warm lips moulded over hers. Her tongue slid easily past his teeth, the tip touching the ridges along the roof of his mouth as she tasted him.


    He kissed her back, rubbing her body intimately and intensively. Touching her breast, squeezing her ass, touching all the spots that created heat to swirl and rise within her. They explored each other a new, rediscovering the passion that lingered for months.


    They were both lost in the moment of pure passion when they heard a clap from a third person in the darkness. The kiss ended instantly as they jumped in fright. Nevaeh already panicking reached for her handbag on the floor, in search for her gun. Peter went for the switch close to the door and turned it on; instantly, the room became vivacious.


    Judith was seated at the edge of the king sized bed with an evil smile at the corner of her lips.


    "Oh!" she said with one hand on her chest and a fake surprise on her face "I didn''t mean to interrupt"


    "Who the fuck, is this bitch?" Nevaeh asked Peter still desperately searching for her pistol.


    "Judith, what are you doing here? You are supposed to be in the hospital?" Peter asked her in a low tone, surprised to see her.


    "I got tired of waiting there for you; so I decided to pay you a surprise visit!" she said and calmly got on her feet.


    Giving up the search for her gun, she asked: "Peter, what is this?"


    "I''m not gone yet and you have already taken my man" Judith replied her.


    "Which man?" she asked with surprise all over her face. She turned to Peter "Who is this crazy bitch? Please tell her am not your girlfriend and will gladly leave her with you" she waited for a reply but Peter didn''t respond. Sensing an ambush, she decided to escape.


    "In fact, I''m getting out of here! I should leave both of you to whatever you had going on" Nevaeh said about to leave.


    "If I was you, I will sit my ass back down!" he pulled a stainless pistol from his back and pointed it at Nevaeh.


    At the sight of a gun, Judith went "Wow! Wow! Peter, please put the gun away��" and quickly went in front of Nevaeh with her hands stretched out shielding her from whatever that was coming.


    Behind, Nevaeh couldn''t understand what was going on, why the bitch covering her, she wondered but kept her cool. Instead, she fired at Peter


    "Give that back, it belongs to me!"


    Peter created some distance between him and both of them. Ignoring Nevaeh''s request, he said tension grew within him "The both of you in one place is the perfect scenario. I need to know, who among you killed my younger brother��"


    "What are you talking about?" Judith asked confused.


    "Which one of you killed my brother?" he said interchanging the pointed gun between the both of them.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about," Nevaeh said from behind Judith.


    "You don''t know what you are saying�� you are just drunk?" Judith fired.


    An evil smile appeared at the side of his lips "You see karma is truly a bitch!" talking to Nevaeh, he continued "This evening, when you went to the restroom. That waitress came over and told me, you visited David the very night he died. I got curious and asked myself why would Heaven pay my younger brother a visit? Just one reason came to my mind �C she felt I broke her heart and will probably want revenge.


    I quickly went through your handbag and found this gun. Dug deeper and saw your ID and ATM card bearing Nevaeh Solomon instead of Heaven Solomon and there it fell into place. I recalled Heaven telling me that she has an identical twin sister that bears a reversed form of her name��"


    "You are making all these up!" Judith fired back at him.


    "Why did you kill my innocent brother? What did he do that made you cut his life short? What did he do to you that couldn''t be forgiven?" he questioned them with his eyes red with pain. Rage burning through his veins. David was the only person he had left in the world and one of these ladies had the guts to end his life.


    "She did not and neither did I" Judith screamed back, and then turned behind to Nevaeh "Please tell him you didn''t?"


    Nevaeh said nothing, she didn''t even move. She just stood with her head buried in remorse.


    "Tell me who did or I swear to God, I will shoot the both of you!" he screamed rage burning his face.

 Chapter 52：Shattering end

    "Peter, please don''t do this. You are not even sure of what you are saying��" she turned to Nevaeh "Please tell him you didn''t kill his brother" she pleaded but Nevaeh remained calm and quiet. Deep in thought, not even scared of the man with the gun.


    "Judith, get out of my way or I will shoot you before her?"


    "Stop calling me Judith!" she screamed, "My name is Heaven!"


    "You think I don''t know that?" he snorted a laugh.


    "You do?" she asked surprise written all over her face.


    "You are Heaven? My sister?" Nevaeh asked herself shocked to the bones.


    "A Medium I met in the hospital told me everything about how you entered the body of Judith when she had that accident��"


    "Then she must have told you I''m here because I wanted to see you again. I want to feel your love once more, feel you on the inside of me. I want back those precious moments we had together" she said approaching him gradually "Don''t you want those too?"


    "I do. But the Medium also said you are here for just two reasons �C to seek revenge or because you truly love me" he said guilt slowly creeping into his heart.


    "Why would I want to hurt you? I want nothing but your love. You made me feel loved like no other person in my life before. That love is what brought me back here" she said still pressing forward.


    "This is why you are a secondary suspect. You couldn''t have killed David; you were already dead. I mean your body is dead. That means your evil twin did it!" he said, anger igniting in his soul.


    Nevaeh at that very moment was lost in thought. How is it possible that her sister is back? Heaven she saw in the mortuary is now alive in another person''s body. If her twin sister can die and return, then she too can get another opportunity at life. What is she still doing here? Life has no meaning anymore. She has been wrong about everything which resulted in the death of an innocent man. The only person that never called her crazy but truly loved her.


    She stared at her hands and it was covered in fresh dripping blood. She is just a crazy person and a murderer like she has been constantly reminded in her dreams. It is time to wash off the blood, and end it all as atonement for her sins��"


    "I did it!" she said almost in a whisper, in a voice laced with regret.


    "You did what?" Judith asked.


    "You heard her?" Peter asked Judith now a few feet away from him, and raise the pistol back up as the rage returned to his face.


    "I did it!" she said slowly raising her head. "I killed David! I shot him twice in the chest with that pistol. I thought you infected my sister with HIV��"


    Judith took a few steps backwards and shielded her "Peter, please don''t listen to her. She is just crazy. She doesn''t know what she is saying". She turned to Nevaeh, and in a whisper said "Please shut up. What are you doing? If you die now, what will mummy do? You are the only person she has left. I''m on borrowed time here��"


    Ignoring Judith she yelled at Peter, "What if I told you, I came here to kill you?"


    Peter held the pistol tighter and placed his finger in the trigger but couldn''t bring himself to squeeze it. This crazy bitch deserves to die; she murdered his only brother in cold blood. He should end her right now and be done with it. Free his conscious and pay his debt to his brother by avenging his death. If she walks away from here, he will never forgive himself. But taking a life is something you don''t come back from. It will hunt you all the days of your life, and he is not ready for that.


    "Leave the way! Heaven leave the way or I will shoot both of you!" he threatens her.


    "Do you really want to kill an innocent Judith? You don''t want that on your conscious��"


    "Do it, coward!" she yelled, "You are just like your brother, scared and weak!"


    "Shut the fuck up Nevaeh!" Judith screamed at her.


    Sweat burned his eyes. Panic began to surge through him. This bitch believes he can''t do it.


    "Do it!" Nevaeh yelled once more.


    With a breath and the blink of an eye; he didn''t feel his finger squeezed the trigger. Bam! Bam! The gun blasted twice, jerking in his hand. The shot was muffled, as though the sound travelled through seawater to his ears.


    All he could do was watch as Nevaeh stumbled back and rest against the wall. She stared down with surprise in her eyes at the red blossoming at her chest before gradually sliding down to the floor; dragging some of the blood stains on the wall with her. The smell of cordite and fresh blood filled the air.


    Peter swallowed hard in horror, his pulse accelerated, hands began shaking; the pistol fell off and landed heavily against the floor. "What have I done?" he whispered in his heart. A sudden sadness gripped his heart. He fell down to his knees. Remorse and fear burrowed deep into his soul. Confused and panic-stricken, he blinked rapidly, trying to think.


    In that particular moment, Judith regained consciousness and called out "Solomon! What happened?" looking around like someone who just returned from the land of the dead, but Peter was too paralyzed by fear and guilt to respond.

 Chapter 53：New home, New town

    I brought the blue straw to my lips and the cold liquid of my favourite FiveAlive juice trickled down my throat. The sweet orange taste made me hmm in satisfaction. It was so refreshing; I couldn''t stop drinking until I emptied the glass.


    Satisfied, I kept the empty glass on the wooden drawer beside the bed and collapsed into the bed, my back caressing the soft and neatly dressed foam. I pulled the sheet up to my chin; they were cold and smelled of cheap detergent.


    Morning sunlight crawled in through the open window and so did fresh morning breeze to brush over my face and other parts of me uncovered. I stretched my arms out, closed my eyes and took a deep breath, inhaling the sweet air of freedom, that of a new atmosphere. In the quiet of the room, I could hear birds chirping outside the window, car horns, street hawkers announcing their products and loud music from music vendors.


    The house was old but it was new to me. All of these were new to me, new town, new house, and new guardians. I looked around the room and it felt odd calling it my room for it was still new and too big to belong to just me. It was the size of our parlour back home, with white walls and old paintings hung all over the walls.


    The strangest of them all was a large painting of a half-naked black woman breastfeeding a white child. The white baby appeared to be sucking vigorously at the black hard nipple of the black woman who seemed not to enjoy it. At the left edge of the picture, "For Philomena" was written in faint letters with a pen. Something about the picture kept bringing my eyes to it; plus I couldn''t understand the concept behind the painting. Why would a nude black woman breastfeed a white baby?


    The part of me that hated change revolted but I quickly reminded him that this was a dream come true. I have always wanted to visit Lagos �C the big city, a land of opportunities, where dreams come true, and where bridges are built not just over water but over land. Where buildings touch the sky and lights litter the streets turning even the darkest night to morning.


    I wanted to see and experience all these for myself, look for a good job, probably find a wife, get married and begin my life. Promising myself to make the most out of this opportunity I heard my name from downstairs.


    "Alex!"


    "Ma!" I responded almost immediately.


    "Breakfast is ready oh!" Aunt Uka shouted in a voice that mimicked that of my late father. She is the younger and only sister of my father; his carbon copy with full breasts and a huge ass. This woman I have seen only a handful of times was now my guardian and care provider.


    After the sudden death of my father from a brief sickness, she sent a message to my mother requesting me to come over. My mother rejected her offer, saying she is a wicked person and none of her children would go near her. About a year after, when things became unbearable for us, she had no other option than to let me go.


    "Did you hear me?" she screamed.


    "Yes, Ma!" I boomeranged.


    Got on my feet and began my venture downstairs to meet them in the dining room. This would be the first time of setting my eyes on her husband and my cousin. To be truthful, I was nervous and unsure of how I would be received. Will it be joyous or filled it with hate? Would they think of me as a village boy who just came to the city? Would my little cousin who is about seven years of age be smarter than me simply because she was attending a better school? How would I impress Uncle Philip her husband?"


    "Nna!" she bawled out.


    "Allow the young man to breathe in some fresh air!" her husband scolded her in a deep vibrating voice.


    "How does calling him to come and eat translate to disturbance?" she replied him, an element of anger evident in her voice.


    "Ma! I''m coming!" I blurted, interrupting whatever was about to erupt between them. I recalled my mother said they are not happily married like her and my father. As I came down the stairs, I wondered why two people who clearly are no longer in love continue to live together?


    "Good morning Sir"


    The man took a deep breath and shrugged his lips into a smile as he held out his hand to me.


    "Good morning"


    I took his hand with both hands, one supporting the other as a sign of respect. Shortly after, my hand was lost in his, receiving a bone-crushing squeeze.


    Lines of strain formed on his face and his jaws were set in steady determination. Deep in his goatee, the razor-sharp line of his lips, drawn downward, gave him a stern, don''t-mess-with-me expression that didn''t bode well.


    "How are you?" he asked.


    The pain between my fingers forced me to stare up at his face. A canny smile of satisfaction slowly cut across his lips.


    "Fine" I muttered, the anguish not allowing the words to proceed easily.


    "Good" he nodded. "You are a strong man" he let go of me and the smile disappeared quickly from his face like lightning. Under the table, I gripped my arm with the opposite hand to massage it as I turned to greet my aunt.


    "Good morning Ma"


    "What were you doing upstairs that you refused to answer me?" she asked ignoring my greeting.


    "I was unpacking and arranging my things" I answered trying to hide the pain in my voice.


    Uncle Philip''s head buried in a newspaper that was dated January 10, 2010, asked in a deep bass "How was your journey yesterday?" the table vibrating with every word.


    "It was great sir," I said at first expecting some kind of feedback but none came so I continued. "I couldn''t sleep; there were so many exciting things to look at"


    Slowly, he turned to my direction with a question in his eyes


    "Things like what?"


    "Hmm," I thought for a second. "The River Niger, its steel bridge. The long flyovers, the beautiful street lights, the tall building by the river��"


    "The street lights?" He questioned in surprise interrupting me.


    "Yes, there are none in where he is coming from" his wife replied, a pretty smile warmed up her face.


    "Oh! That''s true." he nodded.

 Chapter 54：Dear Philomena

    "How was your night? Hope you slept well?" Aunt Uka inquired.


    "Yes, I did," I said and wavered, wasn''t sure I should say what was troubling me.


    "But��?" she asked curiosity written in her eyes.


    "Nono, told me yesternight when I came that some lady died in the room I was offered"


    They all stared at me for a few seconds, probably thinking I was joking, when it became obvious I wasn''t. They had a peal of long hard laughter making me look foolish.


    "No�� am not" I replied wondering why what I said was so funny.


    "It is not true," Aunt Uka said. "Our previous house help told Nono that to prevent her from entering in there to disturb her. That used to be her room"


    "What happened to the house help?" I asked wondering whether she was the one that died in the room.


    They all cracked-up once more and when they were through, Uncle Philip inquired having dropped his newspaper from so much laughter.


    "What do you think happened to her?"


    "I don''t know" I whispered as my eyebrows came down in confusion.


    "She left us and got married for crying out loud. You are so funny. Stop watching Nigerian movies. They are not healthy". He giggled.


    Aunt Uka turned to her daughter and said "Have you seen what you have done to your uncle?" the little girl smiled and waved a sorry at me.


    "Don''t mind her; she was probably just playing with you. Nobody died in that room". She assured me and suddenly from behind her appeared a pretty young girl with a tray of fried rice. The aroma engulfed the entire dining room, my stomach rumbled.


    I stared at her and our eyes met in a magical moment. Her lips curved to one side of her cheek in the most charming smile. I just could not help but return the smile with one that couldn''t match hers.


    "Since morning, Philomena, I thought you were not going to bring the food again," Aunt Uka said pushing away the empty glass in front of her to free some space for the bowl of rice.


    "Sorry, ma. I was frying the plantain" she responded in a soft voice that melted my heart. That was the most beautiful voice I have heard in my whole fucking life.


    I watched as she served food and each time she bent down over to grab a plate, her shirt would fall forward that I could see her bare breast hanging there. They were really beautiful and I was impressed by how dark her nipples were. I couldn''t take my eyes off them. The way they hung made them look bigger than they actually were and between quick glimpses, my imagination journeyed wild. By the time she noticed what I was staring at, I was already hard. She left the dining room embarrassed after pulling up the collar of her dress.


    "Alex!" my aunt''s screams jolted back to the dining room.


    "Ma!" I responded lost, with wild eyes and opened lips.


    "What are you looking at?" she asked with her fill spoon of rice paused in midair.


    "Ma�� nothing, ma"


    "How do you mean nothing? I have been calling you and you didn''t reply. You have barely touched your food since I served it"


    "Sorry aunt. I was thinking of my mother I left in the village" I lied to cover my track, can''t let her know I was thinking about her maid.


    "Awwww, mama''s boy; I''m sure she misses you too" she drove the spoon of rice into her mouth and with a mouthful said, "Now eat your food before it gets cold".


    ***************


    Shortly, breakfast ended and I was back in my new room. I fell on the bed, face down; consumed with the thought of Philomena. The venom of desire penetrated my whole being. The fire of passion kindled the very marrow of my bone. I bit my lips as I remembered her long dark hair, those brown eyes that rounded seductively when I surprised her, the slope of her cheeks and the curves of her neck which would be a perfect place to bite and kiss her.


    I recalled her breasts, large and firm, the dark nipples, how they stretched the polo she wore, straining the buttons, offering glimpses of her rapturous cleavage. The colour of her skirt reminded me of ripe oranges. I felt myself harden at the thought of the curves of her legs.


    Allowing my imagination to turn tail, I pictured myself carrying her in my arms like a newly wedded bride and slinked into the bedroom. I gently set her down on the bed and traced my finger up the seam of her pants and in one pull rip them off her.


    I positioned myself between her legs and kissed her stomach while I toyed with her newly exposed love button. She responded immediately, a gentle groan and fingers in my hair. Her scent hit me and my mouth watered, my lips wanted hers. A trail of kisses led me to her warm, wet pussy. Like a man obsessed, I drove into it, kissing, suckling, and slurping. Lifting her hips I rubbed my tongue on her inner walls which she responded to by grinding on my face.


    Finished, I crawled up over her and pulled her shirt and bra off, letting two gorgeous breasts swing free. I traced one nipple with my tongue, stopping to tweak it between my fingers, the other hand still buried in her wet pussy. Her head leaned back as her moans intensified.


    Suddenly, someone knocked on the door, pulling me from my daydream.


    "Yes!" I quickly pulled the bedsheet over my rod hard dick, covering it from whoever was coming but no one did.


    For the next three days, I continued daydreaming and fantasying about Philomena until the very day my dreams come true.

 Chapter 55：All is fair in Love

    That sizzling afternoon, I sat down on the couch, watching TV and treating myself to a chilled bottle of Star beer. Philomena came into the parlour, stood beside the couch and she snorted


    "Where did you get that beer from?"


    I turned to her direction and asked


    She was taken aback by my response.


    "Am I the one you are asking that question?" she verbalized, little bits of ire present in the tone of her voice.


    A canny smile cut across my face. The beer certainly was giving me morale and I loved it. This was the first time we were having conservation longer than two words, so I wanted to keep the conservation going.


    "Yes! Aren''t we the only ones in the house?"


    Her both hands went to her hips "I will tell aunt Uka, this is what you do when she goes out to work"


    "Which is what exactly?"


    "That you now take beer from her fridge to drink"


    My eyes still pinned on the TV screen, I responded


    "No, Philomena. You won''t tell her".


    Curiosity suddenly appeared on her face and she asked


    "Why won''t I?"


    I cast her a sidelong glance and slowly said


    "Sit down and I will tell you".


    "You must be really drunk to think I will join you. I have other important things to do��"


    "Common Philomena, You are always overworking yourself. Loosen up a little and relax".


    "Relax with you and do what?" she asked in a suspicious tone.


    "Nothing, just watch TV and maybe share this beer with me".


    "No, I don''t drink alcohol," she said refusing to sit.


    Right then, it occurred to me that I had to put in more effort into getting her to sit. So I grabbed her left hand and swiftly pulled her down. She fell effortlessly and landed on my laps, sitting on my dick. The feeling of her soft buttocks pressed against my cock began sending ideas to my little guy.


    She was overpowered by the stench of beer. It practically radiated off me which resulted in a sudden squeeze on her face.


    "Jesus, you smell like a beer parlour. How many bottles have you taken?"


    "Just three��" I replied.


    "Three bottles!" she screamed, sniggering childishly in between.


    "It is small. I have downed more than six bottles before" I said making it sound like it was an achievement.


    "Really?" she asked sounding impressed.


    Her laughter sounded like an early morning bird song and my heart skipped a bit. The sound of it jolted like an electric current. I felt my little guy getting angry, rising, and looking for a way out of my short.


    "Alex!" she screamed sounding aghast.


    "Yes!" I replied, while my hands found its way to her laps.


    "What is that hard thing pressed against my buttocks?"


    "What is that?" I asked pretending not to know, looking around in search of something.


    "This thing!" she said slowly grinding her buttocks on my dick. The feeling of her soft ass pressed hard against my cock almost sent me off the very edge. I could not believe my luck. Was she horny or just playing with me? She always acted like she was too good for me. Prancing around the house in tight and short wears, flaunting herself in front of me, acting all offended when I admired her.


    Swiftly, I slid my hands underneath her shirt and found my way to her warm breasts. Gently, I began squeezing them softly at first while she moaned softly into my ears. It sounded like my favourite song. Soon, I moved for her hard long nipples and tweaked them softly. She inhaled sharply and breathed hard. Her moans intensified and so did her grinding on my dick. It felt like my little guy would break under her weight but I didn''t mind for the pleasure superseded the pain.


    After about a minute or two, she suddenly pulled away with a sharp piercing cry.


    "No! Alex, we can''t do this! I don''t want to!"


    "Do�� do what?" I struggled to ask, unbelief spread across my face. She was really into this few seconds ago. What suddenly happened? She can''t pull away right now that it is beginning to make sense. I have prayed and waited patiently for this moment. I have been horny for her, even though it was twisted, I wanted her badly and was willing to do anything and go any length even without her approval.


    So I grabbed her left hand once more and pulled but she resisted and forced herself back. I stood up and went for her waist, then grabbed her from behind. I pressed my face to the back of her neck, catching a whiff of her rich rose perfume.


    Her eyes widened and she flung herself at me, flailing her fists around. She caught me right beneath the eyes with a punch while yelling insults at me. Angered by the painful punch, I carried her up and threw her down against the couch. Grabbed her both hands, crossed them over her back and then held them together by the wrists.


    She wasn''t in a good position, so I carried her up a little; trapping her face down against the handle of the couch. While I knelt behind her in what looked like a doggy position. It was rough on my part but I knew she was enjoying it.


    "Calm down Philomena. Let''s just do this"


    "Fuck you!" She shouted at me.


    "I want you so badly and I know you want me too"


    "Alex, this isn''t funny, let me go and I will pretend this never happened".


    Deep down in my heart, I knew she was enjoying it but was just pretending not to. She could scream or even fight harder but she didn''t. So I said


    "No, just calm down and you will enjoy this I promise".


    "Just let me go, I don''t want��"

 Chapter 56：What is wrong with you?

    With my free hand, I gave her an open palm slap against her ass. I didn''t know what that was for but I had seen it performed on most porn. She let out a howl and renewed her efforts to break free. I gave her a harder slap, almost bringing tears to her eyes.


    "Alex!" she yelled my name in pain. "What is wrong with you? Let me go!"


    Ignored her plead for freedom, I reached for the waistband of her short skirt and wrestled it down to her knees, exposing her white panties. It was contrasted nicely with her ass cheeks and it was soaked with a little cum. The sight of cum on her panties brought me raw pleasure and I knew my efforts were not in vain. It also went on to confirm that fact that she wanted it.


    Wasting no time, I hooked the waistband of the panties and pulled it down to her knees. She screamed in revulsion.


    "Let me go!"


    "I thought you are an iron lady that doesn''t get sexually arouse but I have not even touched you and you are already wet"


    "Fuck you! Just let me go"


    I quickly unhooked my belt and undone my zipper, slowly my short fell to my knees. At the sound of my zipper, she called out


    "Alex, please don''t do this!" she pleaded in what sounded like a moan.


    Ignore her fake plead, I ran my fingers along the seam of her wet pussy. Then moved in position and began rubbing the cap of my engorged dick head up and down her pussy. I felt her getting wet.


    "Nooo!" she shook her head, repulsed by the idea. Her mind was rebelling but her body was responding. I continued rubbing my rod up and down her clit, getting my cockhead nice and wet. I knew she was enjoying it as she began to moan softly and suddenly stopped struggling.


    I knew it was time to let in the big guns, so I popped the head of my dick into her and Philomena gasped in a way that made me aware that my dick was the biggest thing she had felt inside.


    I rocked back and forth a bit, pushing halfway into her. Her pussy widened and absorbed me into her. She yelped at the forceful intrusion and squirmed on the chair arm. I moved my cock out of her pussy only to have it roughly pushed right back inside.


    "Ahh��" she screamed in what sounded like she was in pain and immediately I froze. Suddenly, realizing what a jerk I was, I felt a rush of guilt wash over me and my stomach cringed uncomfortably.


    God! What was I thinking? What am I doing? Regret got a hold of me. I wanted to pull back my dick but delayed as the pleasure was too great to not keep going on. Philomena noticed I stopped and she began pushing her hips backwards fast and hard against my dick.


    "Oh God! Don''t stop! Don''t you dare stop!" she moaned.


    She was fucking enjoying it after all. I let go of her hand and she positioned rightly and I began thrusting in deeper and harder into her. My cock slid in and out, out and in her pussy while it sucked and milked my dick. Her moans increased; music to my ears.


    Her breasts moved up and down as I pounded against her hard. There was even this naughty watery sound at each thrust like it was an indication of how much her pussy wanted me. Her warm and sweaty body moulded against mine as our forms joined in a fluid and synchronous motion. I could smell her arousal, taste her perspiration on her skin and feel the trembling need of her naked body. The pleasure was simply out of this world.


    Soon I felt a fresh batch of cum began to form inside of my balls, immediately I knew I needed to pull it out from her to avoid fathering a child at this age. I have seen it done over and over again in porn. I let out an animalistic growl that I didn''t even know I was capable of making and pulled out my soaked dick. Shortly, I was shooting bullets of cum after cum on her back and all over her ass.


    Philomena gave out a frustrating sign and fell belly first on the couch. I just denied her an orgasm. So I quickly replaced my dick with two of my fingers and began fingering her fast and really hard. Seconds after, she let out a loud squeal; she arched her back and shuddered violently on the couch. A tiny amount of watery substance was squirted out of her clenching hole. She collapsed onto the couch and went limp. I had just given Philomena her first orgasm.


    She remained face down, refusing to look at me. I sat silently for a few minutes while a fresh wave of regret washed all over me. I had been caught up in my lust I forgot she had rights and that I could be reported and charged with ****.


    The harsh reality of my act gripped in and got hold of me. I had forced myself on a humble girl that had done nothing to me. I knew she enjoyed it and even came but I started it, forced her down, pulled off her skirt, and then violated her.


    Shortly, I could hear her weeping softly like a child which resulted to even more remorse growing within me. I could no longer look at her and was really uncomfortable seated there. So I stood up, packed my things and left for my room, waiting for aunt Uka to return so she could report me to her.

 Chapter 57：Who is the screamer?

    Few days pass with an awkward silence and growing tension between us. Each one of us did everything to avoid the other. I was really thankful to God that she didn''t report to anyone and for that, I kept her on a high place in my heart. Praying and wishing we did it again with no regret afterwards.


    The third night after the sexual encounter, I was sleeping peacefully when I was suddenly awakened by a soft knock on the door. Wiping the sleep off my eyes with my left hand I responded softly.


    "Yes��"


    I looked up at her blearily before asking


    "What''s up?"


    Philomena looked out of the window avoiding my gaze and mouthed,


    "I came just to say" she fumbled.


    "I''m sorry for the other day" I quickly spat it out. I have wanted to say that to her for a while now but just haven''t found the proper time.


    A quick smile cut across her lovely powdered face. Looking down at her hand, still avoiding my gaze she said


    "I wanted to say, I''m not going to tell anyone about the other day".


    "Am really sorry, it was the alcohol" I added.


    "It is alright" she paused, thinking of her next word carefully. "I mean I enjoyed it too" she added still looking away. She was on a white see-through night-gown. I could see the colour and shape of her yellow panties. Her nipples made little huts on her dress.


    No girl would go to a guy''s room dressed like that at that time of the night. She was certainly horny and had returned for my big dick. She wanted more of it; she certainly didn''t get enough of it. I knew exactly what she wanted but I was going to play dull and unaware.


    "What''s the time?" I asked.


    "Some minutes to 10 PM".


    "Really?"


    "Yeah. Aunt Uka and her husband are in their room"


    "Ok," I said thinking why she mentioned that.


    "I think they are making love," she said looking directly at me for the first time since she entered the room and after a peal of sincere and long laughter I asked,


    "How did you know?"


    She skewered me with an are-you-serious-look. "I heard Uncle Philip moaning and their bed furiously banging against the wall"


    The image of fat Uncle Philip all sweaty and bouncing up and down on my Aunt, probably banging her brains out flashed before my eyes and it wasn''t sexually arousing at all.


    "What if they are praying?" I asked offering her a proud and toothy smile.


    "And the bed is shaking furiously?" her beautifully shaped eyebrow went up in a sexy manner, indicating she didn''t believe me.


    "What if he is having a heart attack?"


    "The both of them are having a heart attack and the bed is shaking according," she said and the both of us expressed joy, covering our mouth so it doesn''t sound loud and escape from the room. It felt really good laughing out loud with Philomena. Right there, I had been forgiven for my past transgressions. Wanting to continue the conversation and see where it leads, I asked


    "But why is Uncle Philip the one shouting? Is it not supposed to be the other way round?"


    "I don''t know, maybe Uncle Philip is not doing it well?"


    "Doing what well?" I interrupted. She was fond of not using the F-word.


    "Like you don''t know? You just want me to say it"


    "Yes!" I said after giving her a nod.


    She took a deep breath and said "Maybe he is not fucking her well" rushing the words like someone speaking in tongues. I could barely hear her but ignored her and returned to our earlier conversation.


    "Maybe Aunt Uka is the one fucking him".


    "Maybe she is not just a screamer like me"


    The memory of the very day on the couch filled my mind. The picture of her yelling "Oh! Alex, don''t stop! Don''t you dare stop?" pushing her waist violently against my dick flashed instantly before my eyes. I fell back on the bed grinning till my stomach hurt.


    To my greatest surprise, Philomena remained with a straight face and asked


    "Why are you laughing?" she paused waiting for my reply. I shook my head, trying to stop from splitting my side. She continued


    "It is the truth" she hovered, probably in search for the right word. "That day we had sex, did I scream?"


    "Yes, you did," I said without looking down at her.


    "I didn''t," she said giving me a slight slap on my leg at the foot of the bed.


    "You did, I can still remember that day like it is yesterday"


    She gave me an eye, "You were drunk that day".


    "I wasn''t. Three bottles of star beer are not enough to get me drunk. That beer is for women".


    "You know what?" she asked with a silly look on her face.


    "What?" I replied wondering what was going through her mind.


    "Let''s have sex now and find out firsthand who the screamer is"


    "Wow!" I exclaimed. That caught me off guard. I knew Philomena like most girls was complicated but I never saw her as this direct. But that''s by the way and I love challenges, so I agreed.


    In a few seconds, we were in a race to see who gets undressed first. I was so excited; I could not believe my eyes. I would be having sex with Philomena for the second time. It sounded too good to be true. My heart began jubilating in my chest and shortly after my dick followed.


    I was still struggling with my zipper when she jumped on the bed, her eyes burning with pure desire and passion to possess my body. I could tell she wanted to fuck me so hard my brain lit on fire.


    She quickly helped me with my zipper and in seconds my short was completely off. She came in between me and gently pushed me down till my back was against the bed.

 Chapter 58：The best night of my fucking life

    Then she grabbed my hard dick, moving it around like a car gear.


    "Wow, you are ready to go, huh?" she said before licking my shaft from the tip. The feeling of her warm and sensitive tongue on my dick sent me to the third heaven. I gave out a loud manly moan like Uncle Philip. Maybe that was what Aunt Uka was doing to her husband.


    Unaware of what was going through my mind, she ran her tongue up and down along the underside of my cock before taking my balls into her mouth. She gently sucked on them while stroking me off before licking her way back to the head of my cock. She took all of me into her mouth and began to bob her head up and down my cock.


    I shivered and groaned at the sweet pleasure engulfing my cock. I felt the tightness of her throat pressing on me as if she really wanted to swallow me whole. Then she pulled back, let out a satisfied sigh and stroked me some more with her hand.


    Seconds after, she returned it to her mouth and continued licking just the cap, sending massive pleasure signals to my brain. It felt like my brain would light on fire.


    About two minutes afterwards, I felt sperm forming in my balls. My heart wanted me to pull out but my brain wanted more. I choose to listen to my brain and soon I was shooting fireworks into her face. She smiled childishly as it hit her cum after cum. It was a beautiful sight to behold.


    God! She took me to the circles of heaven with that blowjob. She fell upon me, her breasts pressed against my chest and I rewarded her with a deep kiss. We kissed for a few seconds with me tasting myself in her tongue.


    Intensifying the suck, my other hand wandered around her chest and flat tummy, and down between her legs. Philomena jumped a bit at the feeling of my strong hand between her laps but quickly relaxed as she realized I was entering there to increase the pleasure. My fingers found the entrance to her vagina and I slowly sent in my middle finger fully into her sopping wet pussy.


    She came out of her stupor and began to rub her hands over my back while moaning softly in my ears. She gripped my shoulders as increased the fingers to two and accelerated the pace.


    "Ahh�� that feels good. Alex, don''t stop" she moaned.


    I slid down on the bed till my knees got to the floor. Philomena''s ass was on the bed with her pussy at the very edge. I positioned myself and spread her legs wide before placing them on my shoulders with my face near her crotch.


    I looked up at her face from between her legs, she was grinning down at me, anticipating the massive pleasure I was about to dish to her. I haven''t done this before but sure had seen a lot of it done on porn by professionals.


    Quickly, I ran my tongue over her clit and she drew a sharp breath in while her abs clenched. She reached for my head and pulled it down into her pleasure centre. I thrust my tongue into her pussy and she yelled


    "Oh God! Alex, yes! Yeeess!"


    I continued licking her clit for a while before increasing the pace, making it a hard suck. This almost sent her overboard. I had to put my finger into her mouth to prevent her from waking up the whole house. I began circling her clit with my tongue, loving the taste of her. She clenched my head with both hands as her legs began vibrating. I knew she was almost there, so I sucked up her clit into my mouth and also covered her mouth to muffle her scream.


    I flicked my tongue as fast and as hard as possible. Seconds after, her legs shot up and she screamed as her orgasm hit like a runaway train. Quickly, she pushed my head away and squeezed her legs. She grabbed a pillow and finished screaming into it while her body shook violently.


    Her orgasm past and a blush stained her cheeks, then she said, "We now know who the screamer is".


    I simply nodded, was too exhausted to argue with her.


    "I just hope they didn''t hear us" she added.


    Almost immediately, we heard Aunt Uka yelling out her lungs,


    "Philo!"


    "Shit! Why is this woman calling me now? Do you think she heard us? Maybe she is in my room" she asked after jumping out from the bed in a panic mood. With the speed of light, she dressed up and ensured she was out of my room before responding.


    I fell back on my bed and covered myself with the bed sheet. I slept that night like a newborn baby. That was one of the best nights of my fucking life.

 Chapter 59：Waterside lovemaking

    I found myself resting against the ancient trunk of an Iroko tree. The undammed trees were skyscraper tall making them the towers of the forest. The forest smelled strongly of rotten animals and wet woods. I felt the warm morning sun peeping through the leaves and branches to rest on my face and skin, forming unique patterns of light and shade on the forest floor.


    Black eagles were screeching high above the canopy of leaves. Their cruel sharp eyes were on the lookout for an animal to devour. Crickets chirped, bullfrogs croaked, and wind swept through the forest, creating a rustling sound, bringing with it the scent of swamp water and decaying vegetation. The winds also brought death, killing off some of the leaves on the branches and they fell off to join their companions on the forest floor.


    Looking for a way out of this repelling environment, I saw Philomena cat-walking on the bush path not far away, her buttocks shaking beneath a short jigida that covered from her waist down to her knees. It was the colour of an overripe orange. A piece of the same wrapper was tied around her full breasts. A clay water pot was balanced on her head.


    "Philo!" I yelled in excitement. What is she doing here? Where is she going to? I wondered.


    She stopped, turned around in search for her caller.


    "Philo!" I screamed, "Over here!" with my left hand raised so she could pinpoint my location but somehow she kept missing it. I decided to step out of the shade and join her in the footway.


    "Wait! Am coming!" I screamed pressing forward towards my love. The grasses were wet under my feet. The cold leaves kissed my hands and feet as I walked passed them. Few seconds after, I was at the centre of the footway wiping away wet cobwebs from my face with the back of my left hand.


    Through and through freeing myself from the webs, I noticed Philomena was gone, racing down the path towards the stream leaving the clay pot behind.


    "Hey! Philomena, it is Alex!" I screamed surprised as to why she was running away from me.


    Giggling, she said under heavy breath "Alex, come catch me if you can".


    A blush quickly stained my cheeks and a sincere smile curved over my lips. I waited, allowing her to increase the pace between us. As she ran, the red earth rose and threw up dust behind her. Soon, a lazy mist hazed my vision, making the horizon seem like one from a storybook and I could barely see her.


    Completely out of sight, I went after her in a chase and in about a minute I zoomed past her and kept on going with her yelling my name from behind. I didn''t respond neither did I stop till I arrived at the stream.


    At the sight of the river, she came alive with excitement. Pleading and yelling I carry her into the cold water. With both feet firmly planted on a stone at the river, I carried her like a new bride and gently threw her into the river. Completely undressed, I joined her in the river.


    We played joyfully, splashing the cold water on each other. She giggled hard as gladness and share joy filled the atmosphere. We paused, staring each other in the eye as I pulled her closer. One hand on her hips and the other on her neck; she smiled as our lips lock in a soft kiss. She smirked and readily granted me access as our tongues battled for dominance. She allowed her hands to roam up and down my arms and wind her fingers into my short hair.


    Gracefully, I ran my fingers from the soul of her feet to the knot of her jigida. In one twist I untied it while distracting her with feather-light kisses on her neck. The wrapper came off and her bare ass was the prominent feature in view. The sight of her fine ass shot a surge of vibrations through my groins.


    My hand on her hips, I tugged gently to get her closer. Her back bent slightly and the pressure of her buttocks against my cock increased, I bumped again, rubbing it on her. My hand eased over her hips, down into her pelvis until I touched the top of her cunt. When I stroked her pussy with my fingertips her body jerked lightly and her legs moved far enough apart I could put my hand over her cunt.


    I felt her skin growing warm; the gentle cold water splashing against our skin did nothing to cool her of. I began to caress her clit, while she moved in sync to feel my hand. Philomena reached behind, between us and gripped my erection. As I rubbed my fingertip slowly over her pussy lips, she began to stroke my cock.


    While she stroked my cock, I slid two fingers over the soft fleshy lips of her pussy then bent a finger into her. She responded with a whimpered soft sound of pleasure and rolling her ass against me. Shortly, she turned her head and looked at me with wide inviting eyes and a hint of a smile on her lips.


    She lifted her leg to give me access as I slowly entered her pussy after giving it some massage with my cock head. Spooned against her like that freed my hands to feel her body and tits. I pulled her breasts from the orange coloured piece of wrapper that once covered them and fondled them as I fucked her gently. Our hips were rolling with a relaxed rhythm, my dick sliding in and out of her pussy, not slamming on her. The slow easy pace only heightened the pleasure of the sex.


    The gentle breeze, the cold water underneath, my hard dick completely buried in the wet pussy of the woman I''m in love with. Nothing could be more magical. With my eyes closed, I enjoyed the sweet sensation every thrust brought with it.


    She reached over my head and pulled it down until my lips were on her neck. Expecting to inhale her sweet scent but instead, I caught the stomach twisting whiff of a dead fish. Thinking the smell must be from the river I moved on to lick her skin, it felt scale-like and it had a strong salt water taste. My heart dived into my stomach and I opened my eyes to discover that I was fucking a green-hair mermaid.


    At the speed of light, to my horror, she turned and gave a loud fishlike whistle which resulted in a flash of powerful lightning that was followed by a terrifying thunder. Fear rushed through my veins. Panic surged through me. My dick suddenly felt like it was on fire. Already panicking and filled to the brim with fear I tried pulling my dick from the hell-hot fish vagina but my dick was stocked.


    "J-e-s-u-s!" I yelled in a trembling voice.


    She gave out a wicked whoop that sent heat up my spine. Her eyes bright white like lighten. Her hair stood like the feathers of an angry mother hen.


    "Who is Jesus?" she asked, sounding really pissed. The way she said it sent cold fear down my back.

 Chapter 60：Dear Mummy

    Ignoring her, I kept screaming the name of my Savior and Lord "Jesus!" till my eyes blast open and I woke up frightened, looking around scared to the teeth and out of air. Sweating like someone that just concluded a marathon. My dick on fire like a chilly pepper was applied to it. As though the windows were open, a sudden chill swept through me, cutting on the marrow of my bones.


    The door burst open and my mother came in, already panicking, she asked


    "What is it? What is wrong with you?"


    "Nothing mama, it was just a dream" I stuttered in denial.


    "Just a dream that woke you up and you are sweating like a Christmas goat?" she asked unbelief written all over her face.


    I took a deep breath before responding "It was a nightmare".


    "What was it about?" she joined me in the bed and placed her cold hand over my warm shoulders.


    "Common, open up and tell your mother".


    "I was swimming in a river when a furious mermaid chased after me till it got me. Fighting for my life, I woke up to discover it was a dream" I lied. Knowing who my mother was, I couldn''t tell her I had sex with a girl in a river and she turned into a mermaid. That certainly means I have a spiritual wife and the solution is about a week of dry fasting and prayers that will be concluded with deliverance by a very powerful man of God. I wasn''t ready for all that and really needed to return to Philomena in the big city.


    "Hmm," she exclaimed. "That''s strange," she thought aloud.


    I nodded gently in agreement.


    "Is there any girl you are chasing in the big city?"


    "Good!" she hedged for few seconds, then resume in a more courteous tone "Because that mermaid after you could be an angry spiritual husband of a girl that is jealous, thinking you want to take his wife in this physical world. Some of these girls you see walking about are not really humans. Some of them are from the water and they already have husbands and children over there. They will come here to deceive young man and put them and their families in spiritual warfare they might never come out from��"


    Mother kept talking but I was no longer paying attention. I have heard those warming over and over again it has lost its value and forethought. Instead, I thought of Philomena, my love.


    It was now over three months since that first time on the couch in the parlour. Things had been really exciting, crazy, thrilling and mostly sexual between us. We have done it in every position and style you could think of using porn as our guard. Being a first timer in the game of love at that time, I could proudly say I was in love.


    It had been a week since I saw her as I came to visit my mother and couldn''t wait to return to her in the big city. I really missed her and that was probably why I had that stupid dream about a mermaid. She can''t be from the water like my mother was suggesting. I am her only spiritual and physical lover.


    She isn''t that beautiful. It is believed that exceptionally beautiful girls are usually the ones with spiritual husbands. If one makes sexual advances towards them in the physical world, the spiritual husband comes for the individual in the physical world. Their weapons of warfare range from ill luck, hardship, unfruitfulness, barrenness, marriage failure and strange nightmares like the one I just experienced.


    "As you go back to your Aunt''s place today" I resumed listening to my mother "Take good care of yourself. Stay away from women as you have always done. Also pray for yourself, from time to time fast. Get down on your both knees and beseech God in prayers. A man can also have a spiritual wife even without knowing it��"


    "God forbid��" I rejected it immediately.


    My mother laughed despite herself, a little of her brown teeth showing against her smooth dark chin. Her voice sounded like a grinding machine.


    "Yes," she hangs back and laughed some more "That mermaid can be a spiritual wife after you. That is why you must pray"


    "Alright mama, I have heard you," I said seeking for a way to end the conversation as it was getting uncomfortable.


    "Ok oh! I have said my own and that is all I can do" she said with arms open towards the heavens. "The ear that will listen to advice doesn''t have to be as big as a fisherman''s cap"


    I nodded, "Thank you, mama," I said and she pulled me in for a tight hug; so tight that her hair brushed against my chin. It took back to my childhood days when I was afraid of thunder and lightning and would rush to her arms to bury myself in the reassuring scent of her red rose perfume, tinged with the smell of firewood and starched cotton.


    Whenever she was down, I would put a smile on her face with promises of building her skyscrapers in the big city. Now I was in the big city and instead of working on bringing that promise to live, I was busy having sex with Philo. I sighed as I felt a fresh rush of guilt.


    "What is it?" she asked not breaking away from the hug.


    "Nothing Mummy. I love you"


    "Hmmm, that''s new" she giggled; "You went to Lagos and learned how to be sweet"


    I snorted a laugh "Yes Mummy��"


    "Alright, that''s good" she released me from the hug "Let me go and prepare the things you will take to my sister-in-law as you returned to the city" she stood up, adjusted her wrapper and gently walked out of the room. I hurriedly packed my things, reminiscing about the sexual adventures I had with Philomena and thought of the new ones were going to create today went I see her.

 Chapter 61：The journey back home

    In a hammer bus to Lagos, I sat directly behind the driver close to the window. The air in the bus was filled with dissimilar noises. A child was crying while the mother did nothing to calm her down. On the last row sat a man around his forties with a bald head. He was screaming at his much younger wife beside him; raining down abuses and saliva on the innocent lady who simply bent down her head in guilt not uttering a word. On the middle row sat younger man on a black suit with a grey tie, lying over the phone to his employer. Saying he was already in Lagos while we''re just halfway into the journey.


    Ignoring the liar, I looked out the window, the fresh breeze washed through my face, making my eyelids to flicker, pushing out through the window the repelling and stomach twisting gas in the bus. I admired the beautiful and green landscape of this great country; the thick and inhabited forest on both sides of the road.


    Allowing my imagination to run wild, I wondered what could be going on under such a dark forest. What could be hiding behind such giant trees; wild animals, beasts or evil spirits? What fierce battle for survival could be going on there every moment, every day and night in there?


    I pictured eggs in a shallow hole under a fallen tree. Without any detectable noise and force, the shells were pushed from inside until tiny line first appeared on them before they cracked and oozed clear liquid. Then newborn snakes yawned, showing their black mouths and fangs. Their bodies, a smooth column of armoured muscle, slithered under the little sunlight that escaped the canopy of trees above. They came out from the empty shells, their pale bellies gliding over dried leaves, sticks, and stones. They went out in search for preys; each armed with a fork-like tongue that flicked in and out and a fatal amount of venom buried deep in their muscles.


    I was jerked back to reality when the young lady beside me said


    "Brothers and sisters in the Lord" she paused and in few seconds the bus was quiet. The man stopped yelling at his wife. The woman behind me calmed her weeping baby and the man on suit dropped his call.


    "Let''s bow our head and close our eyes in prayers!"


    Quickly and in total obedience, everyone bowed their heads. The bald-headed man removed his traditional red cap and brought down his head in submission to the preacher, a young lady much younger than his wife.


    "In Jesus name!" the pretty lady in a blue face cap and red collar polo began praying.


    I was lost in wonderment; marvelled at the power of religion, the numerous atrocities one can commit by just attaching the name of some god to it. Certainly, religion is the most seductive system that mankind has created. Death is our greatest fear and religion offers us the illusion that we would be immortals and live in a beautiful paradise forever.


    Right there, I made up my mind to either join the army or simply become a man of the cloth. These are the only two groups of people that command such respect effortlessly. To join the army, I need physical strength but to become a man of God, I will pray and wait patiently for the big man upstairs to give me a call.


    "In the mighty name of Jesus" She brought the prayer to a conclusion and we all echoed in a chorus.


    "Amen!"


    Her eyes loosely closed, she began in a voice laced with emotions


    "As I was praying, the Lord revealed to me". She oscillated as murmurs erupted in the bus. A sinister smile cut across my lips while unbelief grew in my soul. "Here we go again," I said within me. The good Lord talks to everyone these days. Nobody wants to agree it is just their conscience speaking to them. I opened my ears and pinned my eyes on the lady, waiting to hear what the Lord has to say.


    "There is a person on this bus. Yesternight, you had sex with someone in your dream. The person later turned into a strange creature. You woke to discover that your underwear was wet".


    The grumbles increased with everyone wondering who could have had such a terrifying dream. I was surprised and at the same time scared. How did she come about such knowledge? Could God have really revealed my dreams to this lady? Tension began to spring on the inside of me. What if it was just guesswork like most prophecy? But that must be a hell of a chance.


    "If you are in this bus, don''t be shy" she continued. "The lord has located you today. Don''t allow this opportunity to slip out of your fingers. Raise your hands up, so I can pray with you and free you from the stronghold of the devil".


    "Raise your hand and tell her your problem," the voice in my head buzzed.


    "This is not real. She is a fraud just like the rest" I replied


    "What if she is truly a messenger of God and her prophecy is authentic?"


    "If that is true which I highly doubt. What makes you think I''m the one? There are over fifteen people on this bus, it could be anyone"


    "Because that is how people dream rampantly about having sexual intercourse with a mermaid in shallow waters?"

 Chapter 62：Testimony

    "I know right now, you are thinking that it is just a dream and means nothing. Maybe it was with a lover or a crush and you think it is cool. It is just my brain playing a trick on me, bringing my sexual desire to live, you tell yourself. That is exactly what the devil wants you to think; so it can control your life and destiny. Sometimes the devil will come with the face of a loved one." the young prophetess said sending a chill down my spine, weakening my legs.


    What if I have a spiritual wife for real and she comes in the night with the face of Philomena to have sex with me. The thought of it made me tremble all over with terror. Yesternight was not the first time I was making love with Philomena in the dream. Though, that was the first one that ended terribly. We made love frequently in my dreams and I saw it as nothing. Even in the afternoon when I sleep. It happens like I am in a trace. It is really difficult to tell sometimes whether it is real or a dream.


    "Just raise your right hand and get clarified by the lady" the inner voice suggested. I was about to compile when someone answered


    "Yes!"


    I turned behind to find the lying employee on a black suit with his right hand up.


    "My name is Silas. I work with an agency that loans money. Last month, a young lady came to the office to ask for financial assistance. She was really funny with a smile that made her eyes glitter. We got talking and she gave me her number without even me asking.


    Not long after, we went on a date at ShopRite, Ikeja, Lagos. Everything was perfect and I invited her over for a weekend visit to my place. We went clubbing on that Friday night and returned late.


    On the bed, ready to sleep, one thing led to another and we began kissing. Shortly, I began fingering her and she seemed to enjoy it until suddenly as someone awakened from a nightmare, she pulled away and said, "She was really tired and needs to sleep". As a gentleman, I allowed her and slept off.


    In a dream, I found myself completely naked in a very large open space covered in German floor. It was evening, the sun was no more but it wasn''t yet dark. Still wondering what I was doing there, I heard a loud yawn from a large snake that filled the silent air. I turned behind to find an anaconda headed in my direction in a wave-like movement with incredible speed, my heart nosedived into my stomach.


    My instincts urged me forward and I took to my heels in a race for my dear life. I ran as fast as my legs could carry me, my heart almost beating out from my chest. I hoped to soon reach the end of the open space and find a place to hide or a way out, but instead, the dark space kept growing and expanding as I ran forward.


    I ran for what felt like twenty minutes before I could spot the end of the German floor. On the other side was the ocean. An ocean that will lead to my freedom and I didn''t care what was underneath it. Whatever down there was nothing compared to what was up and after me.


    In slow motion, I jumped from the edge of the bridge while the snake opened its wide black mouth aiming for any part of me but missed completely and I landed heavily into the cold water.


    I sank deep into the clear water but with time swam back up. On the very edge of the bridge was the massive snake. The brown coils of the snake curled tightly underneath itself. Its tongue flicked in and out as it watched with its reptilian eyes unblinking and yellow with anger.


    "Thank God" buzzed in my heart. When the popping adrenalin calmed down, I noticed a shape pain on the middle finger of my right hand. I slowly raised it above water to see it was chopped off from the middle and dripping blood. Terror surged through me. My head felt bigger than a three-story building.


    I opened my eyes to find the lady lying beside me completely naked, one hand supporting her head. Her eyes glinted with an evil need. She wore a wicked smile between her lips. Humiliation and fear washed over me.


    "I wanted to surprise you," she breathed softly.


    "Thank�� you" I stammered and jumped out from the bed frighten.


    "What''s wrong?" she asked and sat up.


    "Nothing, just a bad dream," I said heading towards my bathroom.


    "Where are you going?"


    "To use the bathroom, I will be back in seconds," I said daunted.


    We all burst into titter including the young prophetess. Silas, who had just relived a terrifying moment in his life added


    "It is funny now but it wasn''t that particular moment inside the bathroom. A lot of thoughts crossed my mind. Why did the snake have to bite the same finger I used in fingering her? Have I been initiated into a spiritual cult? Were they drinking my blood in the underworld? As those questions rush through me, I felt a fear like no other seize my heart. The hairs on my neck stood up. Nervous sweat came to the surface of my skin.


    I prayed as I have never prayed before. She came to the bathroom from time to time to check on me, calling my name but I refused to be distracted and kept praying till I was certain she was no more" he rounded up.

 Chapter 63：Do i have a Spiritual wife?

    "You see, brother and sisters in the Lord. There comes a time in every man''s life when the father remembers him and today is that day for this young man. The Lord is remembering you right now in Jesus name!"


    "Amen!" we all responded. The weird dream of that young man had awoken a strange fear within me. For the first time since the death of my father, I was afraid. Could I possibly have a spiritual wife? I questioned myself as the heat rose up to my neck.


    "The Lord is telling me that the lady you took home is a serpent from the marine world in human form".


    "God forbid," Silas sighed after circling his head with his right hand.


    "This is not a matter of God forbid" she continued "You were putting your finger into the mouth of a serpent and you thought it was a pretty girl with a charming smile. The Lord saved your life".


    "Thank you, Jesus!" Silas interrupted her, waving at the heavens.


    "The meaning of your dream is simple. The serpent after means trouble and ill luck will come after you. The emptiness of the environment symbolizes an empty life. The time of the dream indicates the evening of your life. Chopping off your finger means finishing you off bit by bit" she paused and whispered, "Thank you, Jesus!"


    We all echoed "Amen!"


    "So, if you had continued with that lady, troubles and ill-luck would chase after you till the evening of your life. You will keep running until your life becomes empty. If you continue a relationship with that demon, she will keep killing you off bit by bit till you are no more. That will never happen; the Lord has located you and will surely set you free."


    "Father, I bring your son Silas into your hands" she began praying. I closed my eyes, tried concentrating on the prayer but failed. Instead, I sank back into my thoughts. Does this mean that every time one has sex in a dream, it is because he or she has a spiritual partner? What of wet dreams? Those still happen and they do happen after sex in a dream.


    "Young man, go home, for the Lord has made you whole!" she concluded.


    "Madam" I called out unable to contain the worry in my heart anymore.


    "Yes," she turned to face me.


    "Does this mean that every time one has sex a dream, it is because he or she has a spiritual partner?"


    "No" she shook her head. Talking to everyone on the bus, she resumed


    "But, if you are constantly having sexual relationships in your dreams with a particular person, if you have a strong dislike for marriage, if you are married, but have an insatiable appetite for sex, if you are constantly being dumped by a serious partner, if you feel pregnant in your dreams, but can never see the father, if you are breastfeeding a baby in dreams, if you were pregnant and then had a miscarriage after sexual dreams, if you have dream marriage, if you have constant wet dreams, if you have a very late marriage or no marriage at all."


    "Hmmm," I murmured in wonder.


    "Now having said this though, I must say that dreams have many meanings, and one should be careful with its interpretation. However, if the dreams I mentioned earlier continue to manifest in your life. Then, it is definitely a sign of a spiritual wife or husband" she concluded, leaving everyone including myself lost at sea.


    "Hell�� no!" I denied. A smile spread across her pretty face.


    "When I boarded this bus, I have no plans on talking about spiritual partners or anything relating to that but it was just how the spirit led. Most people consider this a minor problem. Some see it as a sexual experience that should be encouraged but I tell you brothers and sisters in the Lord. It is very demonic. If this goes unchecked for long, it can begin to manifest in the physical".


    "Manifest in the physical how?" a lady asked.


    The prophetess was about to respond when the driver pulled the bus over at the bus stop where I was to drop off.


    "Excuse me ma. I''m dropping here" I said and got on my feet.


    "Alright" she stood up, creating space for me to pass through. Then she handed me a flier and whispered into my ears.


    "You never can tell when you might need it".


    "Thank you" I collected it with a thin smile.

 Chapter 64：The Surprise

    I arrived at the big black gate of the compound and knocked. After the third knock, I heard Khalid the gateman. His slippers slapping against the floor as he hurried to open the gate.


    "Sorry Sir, I didn''t know it was you!" he pleaded, slightly taking a bow after every word.


    "Are you all ready sleeping at this time of the day?"


    "No oh, I ignored the gate on purpose. I thought it was those Jehovah Witnesses. They won''t allow me rest, like am the only person in this Lagos that needs saving" he said. Khalid is a man of slim feature and a loosed tongue with lips thick and dark like that of a marijuana smoker.


    "Is there anyone at home?" I asked after a chuckle.


    "No Sir, no one is at home".


    "Alright" I went past him into the compound and then proceed into the big house to find it strangely unkempt. On the glass table at the centre of the parlour was an empty bottle of wine with two glasses. The chair clothes and sofa pillows scattered all over the floor.


    What happened here? I inquired. Maybe, Aunt Uka, her husband, and their daughter had a little family time before they headed for work. Ignoring the untidiness, I fell into my favourite couch, the same one I had sex with Philomena on for the first time. The sweet memory of that day came hitting hard; a fulfilled smile appeared on my face and blood ran down to my dick. I prayed in the bus to meet her at home, so I could have a feel of her warm breast against my chest and grab that ass as hard as possible.


    I was almost dozing off when I heard a sharp sound from upstairs. "I thought Khalid said there was no one at home, who are moving things up there?" I questioned myself and stood up to have a look.


    As I went up to the stairs, I saw a black skirt on the floor. This brought me delight and also made me curious. Delight that this could be a romantic gesture but curious as to who owns the skirt because I haven''t seen it on Philomena before.


    About three steps after the skirt lay a flowered shirt. This girl must have planned a surprise for me just like it is done in the movies. Her romantic gesture ramped up my curiosity and fueled the passion to possess her.


    Three more steps up was her red bra. The same bra she wore the night before I left for the village. I gave her a compliment on the beautiful colour of the bra and how it held her breast up and high. That must be the reason why this particular bra was among the surprise.


    At the end of the stairs was the biggest surprise of all, her white panties. I picked it up, brought it close to my nostrils and inhale the scent of her wetness. My dick quickly became harder than a rod, ready to tear through anything. I pictured her on the bed naked, legs wide apart, one finger gently rubbing her clit and with the other, she beckoned on me to come. Her pupils dilated in a sexually arousing manner.


    Through fantasying, I looked ahead and saw my uncle''s favourite pair of shoes on the door pose of their bedroom. My dick swiftly died a premature death. What is my uncle doing at home at this time of the day? Why is his car not parked outside? No, maybe, he wore another one and left this one at home. But why would Philomena choose the master bedroom to lay naked and wait for me? The boldness and courage of that girl is out of this world and that is why I love her.


    My string of thought was cut short when I heard the sexual moan of Philomena coming out from the master bedroom. Was she fingering herself? I wondered as I tiptoed closer to the door. The moan intensified and soon I could no longer tell whether it was that of pleasure or pain. What is she doing in there? Could she be hurting herself? Why is she shouting like someone in pain? Why is there a banging sound? At the door, I peeped through the tiny space between the door and its frame to meet the greatest shock of my life.


    On the king-sized bed, Philomena was blindfolded with a red piece of cloth. She was on a doggy position with both hands tied firmly in front of her with red ropes to the wooden head of the bed. Uncle Philip mounted her from behind like a dog. With both hands, he pressed her down firmly against the bed in a rough manner. Both of them soaked in sweat.


    A peppering pain seared through my heart and soul. My guts twisted. Panting, I watched as he pounded her hard like someone trying to drive a nail through a concrete wall. Was he pounding her in the pussy or ass, I wasn''t sure from my point of view.


    "Louder!" he commanded.


    "Please! Daddy, please! Oh god, don''t stop!" she moaned in a mixture of pain and pleasure.


    My lips curled in disgust as rage burned through my veins. My heart beating like a drum, nerves strung tight as high wires. Philomena belongs to me and no one else. This bastard has the guts to tie her up and **** her from behind. He is married to my aunt and that is not enough for him, he had to mess with my sweet Philo. A bad taste filled my tongue as a wave of simmering anger began to erupt on the inside of me.


    "Don''t do anything stupid. Attacking this man only ends with you back in the village" the voice of light warmed.

 Chapter 65：Who is Philomena?

    Every ounce in me wants to make him bleed for forcing himself on my baby and for binding her like a slave and punishing her in such manner. Carefully, I pulled away, went back down, grab the empty bottle of wine and headed back up.


    My heart pounding like a bass drum, nerves stretched to the breaking point. My blood froze. Fingers shaking and a bale in my throat; I turned the handle and jerked the door open, went straight to them on the bed. Before Uncle Philip could react, from behind I smashed the empty bottle against the back of his skull. He stared up at me with surprise in his eyes and mind swirling; he brought his right hand to his head. In seconds, his hand was covered in blood.


    "What have you��" he muttered in a trembling voice and fell like a puppet suddenly released of its strings. I watched, devoid of emotions as moments after he became motionless, barely breathing at all.


    "Jesus! Please don''t hurt me!" she cried with her face buried in a pink pillow, the words barely coming out her mouth. The nose of the broken bottle fell from my hand and landed heavily on the white tiles, breaking into bits. In a bit to free my baby, I went to the head of the bed and began untying her.


    "It is alright. It is me, Alex!"


    She kept weeping softly with frustration and fed me no response.


    "Stop crying. That bastard got what he deserves".


    "No�� he did not"


    "How you mean? He was raping you��right?"


    "No��he wasn''t. I wanted it that way, rough and hard" she challenged, growing ire present in her voice.


    Stunned by her reply, I looked down at her and reap the blindfold from her face. Surprise registered on my face. Confusion ridiculed my mind and terror tore through my soul. On the bed, covered in tears and filled with rage was a young lady I haven''t seen before. She was nothing like Philomena; she had a gap tooth and brown eyes.


    "Who are you?" I asked in wonderment.


    "Who are you?" she replied still sobbing.


    Broken, torn apart, and numb with shock, I blinked rapidly trying to think. My head was in turmoil. Multiple questions ran through my head. "What have I done? What is happening to me? No, this has to be a dream; maybe I was still on the bus. I pinched a fold of skin on my left hand and the pain further proved I was wide awake and bewildered.


    "Where is my Philomena? Where did she go? If she was not the one been raped, then I just broke the head of Uncle Philip for no reason".


    "Oh God! What have I done? What do I do?" I lamented, scratching my head furiously in search of an idea. Any idea at all that will lead to some kind of escape.


    "Please untie me" the naked stranger pleaded.


    "No, I don''t need to do anything for you. My aunt will come and find you here like this"


    "Please!" she yelled her breasts vibrating as she screamed.


    "I need to find my Philo and get as far as possible from here," I thought aloud and slowly walked over Uncle Philip who still lay lifeless in a pool of his own blood. Out of the room, my heart drumming in my chest with panic, I hurried to the gateman booth.


    Khalid, who was washing his cloth outside of his booth, ran back inside in a hurry like a criminal chased by policemen when he saw me.


    "Khalid!" I called out at the door.


    "Sir, who is chasing you?" He asked from his small window.


    "Did you see Philo?"


    "Who is Philo?"


    "Philomena! Do you know where she went?"


    "Which Philomena?" he questioned me and sluggishly came out from the door. "I don''t know any Philomena oh!"


    Angered, I shouted, "What do you mean who is Philomena?"


    Suddenly frightened, he stammered, "But I don''t know any Philomena��"


    "Uncle Philip''s cousin that stays with us" I interrupted him.


    "Philomena��" he raised his head while biting his finger, lost in thought. "I don''t know any Philomena that is related to Sir Philip oh"


    I have always thought Philomena was Uncle Philip''s cousin because of the similarity of their names, and they were from the same village. I never got this information from anyone though, it was just my personal conclusion and I could be totally wrong.


    "OK, which Philomena do you know?" I asked running out of patience.


    "The Philomena I know died a long time ago��"


    "How do you mean?


    "Yes, long before your aunt and her husband moved into this house. She was the wife to the owner of this house��"


    "What did you drink this afternoon?" I asked refusing to believe what Khalid was sharing. If she died a long time ago, then who have I been having sex with and moving around the house with? I questioned myself.


    "I didn''t drink anything oh. It is not even yet time for me to drink. I''m telling you the truth. I was their gateman too."


    "What?" I exclaimed. "You are joking right?" terror began to rise on the inside of me.


    "Where are you going?"


    "To get you a picture of her, so you can see for yourself"


    "Alright" I moaned my heart already pounding in my chest.


    From outside, I heard him throwing things haphazardly, ransacking everywhere in search of the picture. With every object that hit the floor, my heart skipped a beat. I was filled to the brim with fear. Afraid he might come with a picture of my Philomena; which will further prove that I have been having a sexual relationship with the dead wife of someone.


    "Yes! I have seen it" he shouted and in seconds he was in front of me presenting a picture of Philomena smiling in front of a cake stand right in the middle of a child''s birthday party.

 Chapter 66：Running to God

    "Is this the same Philomena you are talking about?" he asked with his finger over her face. Fingers trembling with suspense, I slowly pushed his hand away to have a clearer view. I took a closer look at her face. Her face slowly formed in my mind. Jesus! It was my Philomena, I was certain. She wore the same beautiful smile that spread even into her eyes, her hair flowing over her shoulders, and her chest still heavy, the loosed shirt she wore did nothing to hide it. My heart nearly stopped and it felt as though every hair on my body turned instantly grey. Hot tears burned my eyes.


    "She slept one night in that same room you stay now and never woke up. Some people said her husband must have used her for rituals but I personally didn''t believe them. Her husband was a good man and��"


    He went on blabbing unaware of the storm he had set in motion within me. So, Nono, my little cousin was right after all. Someone really died in that room. So I have been having sex with a ghost this entire time? How did I even come about the name Philomena? I could not remember been introduced to her by anyone. The first real encounter I had with her was that sex we had on the couch while I was drunk. That should be why all the sex seems to begin when am about to fall asleep or waking up from one. So all the time I had sex with her, it was all in a dream? But they all felt so fucking real.


    Jesus! The thought of having sex with a ghost made me sick all over. My stomach knotted as a full-blown terror took root. A fever ran down my body and my skin gallop with goose pimple.


    "Do you see her?" his question brought me back to reality.


    I nodded slowly.


    "So those times I see you talking to yourself, it is her you are talking to?"


    I motioned.


    "Jesus!" he exclaimed. "You need deliverance with serious prayers oh!"


    I was about to respond when a sudden cry for help came from the main building.


    "Did you hear that?" Khalid asked already frighten.


    "No" I pretended, trying to think of the next line of action. I can''t remain here, Uncle Philip will surely have me arrested and tortured before sending me back to my mother. All he needs to do is deny. My aunt will certainly believe her husband and not me.


    "Help! Somebody should please help me!" the loud cry returned.


    "What''s that?" Khalid asked already shaken up with fear.


    "I don''t know!"


    "Could it be the ghost?" he asked unsurely.


    "Maybe��" I responded with both hands outstretched innocently.


    Khalid didn''t allow me to finish before he took to his heels, his legs almost touching the back of his head. Left with no other option I ran away with him heading to the ministry of the lady from the bus in search for answers.


    *******************


    I sat on the front pew on the right side of the massive church, admiring how enchanting and breathtaking the building was. It''s fantastic architecture and exquisite paintings of the suffering of our Lord Jesus Christ and some of his disciples reflected perfectly the sacrifice made to offer us the gift of salvation.


    The smell of incense mixed with disinfectant formed a cocktail of warm smoke �C its stench strong enough to wrap one''s mind in a cloudy, perfumed thought. Occasionally, the soft cold breeze brought in the fresh and sweet scent of rose from the flowers outside to sanitize the atmosphere.


    An overpowering feeling of inner peace overtook me and God seemed much closer. I knew for sure this has to be a place where prayers are answered and magic is done. As evening approached, the gold coloured sunray flowed in through the windows and filled the sleepy alter with life and hope. This gave me a certain joy and assurance that someone bigger than life itself is really out there, above, waiting to answer my prayer. He has to, I need him right now, I have doubted his existence after the loss of my father but I give all that up now. I repented within, asking for forgiveness.


    Speedily, I made the sign of the cross and began praying silently in my heart. Asking Him to help me carry my cross and set me free from the grip of Satan. I reminded him that I am his son, created in his image and likeness, and as such should have no association whatsoever with the powers of the dark.


    The heavy oak doors broke open, echoing around the empty church. I heard female footstep approaching from behind. I quickly concluded the prayer and made the sign of the cross again.


    "Amen," a familiar voice echoed.


    I glanced above and it was the Prophetess from the bus earlier that day.


    "Welcome, Ma" I got on my feet and gave a slight bow as a sign of respect.


    "I knew I was going to see you again" she stretched out her hand.


    "Thank you ma, for agreeing to see me" I took her hand in a warm handshake.


    With a thin, patronizing smile, she said "Oh, please call me Pastor Vivian" she sat on the edge of the pew and added, "What''s your name?"


    "Alexander" I replied avoiding her gaze. It bored into my soul, in search of my problems, filled with questions, which made me really uneasy.


    After adjusting her lemon-coloured blouse and smoothing her purple suit skirt, she asked calmly "So Alex, what brings you to the house of the lord in such a hurry?"


    "I��" my words failed me, and not sure how to begin, I cleared my throat and slowly wiped my face nervously.


    I nodded and then began "I�� I think I have a spiritual wife"

 Chapter 67：The man in my dreams

    "O�� K" she murmured, disbelief obvious in her voice. "What makes you think so?"


    "I got to my aunt''s place a few hours ago to discover that the person I have been having sex with for a while doesn''t exist".


    With a raised eyebrow, she inquired "And you are certain of what you just said?"


    "So you sleep in the same room where this supposed lady died?"


    I nodded anxiously, my palms sweaty with tension.


    "How and when does she come?"


    "I basically lived with her".


    She gave me a goggle in unbelief.


    "Yeah, it was today I got to know that she wasn''t real. All the while I thought she lived with us" Hearing myself say that out loud made me knew how crazy and creepy it sounded.


    "So how did you come about this revelation?" she asked and slowly removed her hand from my shoulder.


    "Khalid, our gateman showed me a picture of her which I confirmed. Then he told me she slept and never woke up a long time ago".


    "Hmm," she inhaled, digesting my story. "Why don''t you just tell me the whole story from the beginning so I can get a better view?"


    "Alright" I mouthed and in about twenty minutes, I told her everything right from the evening I arrived the house, all our sexual encounter right up to the very moment I smashed an empty wine bottle against the skull of Uncle Philip and how I escaped to the church.


    With her hand supporting her head, she paid undivided attention and when I concluded, she dropped her hand, nodding in sympathy for me.


    "Hmm," she exhaled and turned to face me directly, her warm knees touching mine. "It is either you have a really strongly attached spirit wife that you have left unhitched for long or you are being attacked by witches".


    "Witches?" I asked baffled; wondering why witches will be attacking me. It is not like I''m a millionaire neither have I built a mansion in my village. Those are the kind of people witches assault. They have nothing to gain from attacking me.


    "You must be wondering why witches are attacking you."


    "Yes. Why would they attack me? It is not like I have anything worth their effort and time?"


    She shook her head "That is where you are wrong. It mustn''t be a physical thing. You must have a bright future or something they want or something that troubles them. Witches don''t attack ordinary persons."


    "But which thing do I have that will trouble witches?" I thought aloud.


    "It doesn''t really matter which - spirit wife or witches, the Lord is going to take care of it." she guaranteed.


    Sensing I was still troubled by the thought of witches attacking me for no reason she held both of my hands and whispered in an assuring tone that ignited my spirit.


    "Bro Alex, there is nothing that our God cannot do". She closed her eyes and her tone intensified "Whatever this demon has done to attach itself to you, we shall destroy in Jesus name!"


    "A-men" My head dropped in self-pity and shame.


    "Heeeey!" her consoling hands were back on my shoulders; "This is not a time to be weak. It is time to be your strongest in Jesus Christ. This is no time to wallow in self-pity rather it is time to trust fully in Jesus and his unfailing power".


    "Bro Alex!" her grips tighten. "Believe me your problem is nothing before God". She pulled me closer. "Tell me you believe that?"


    "I do. I believe in the name of Jesus" I said lazily wiping away the tears that had gathered in my eyes.


    "He is all you need" she added.


    I nodded in agreement.


    Sensing I needed a lift of faith, she said "Let me share a testimony with you. It will uplift your spirit and assure you that there is nothing that God can''t do" she looked away, staring straight at the altar she began thoughtfully


    "When I was about ten years of age, I began seeing a certain handsome man in my dreams. He introduced himself as Olu and addressed me as Bisiola, his wife from the pass. He was always asking for my forgiveness and it was really weird. So I resented and avoided him at first but with time he lured me with beautiful and thoughtful presents. He appeared to know what I needed even before I thought about it. Whenever he gave me a gift in the dream, it somehow manifests in the physical.


    Soon, I was the one requesting for presents from him. All I did was think about the needed present before falling asleep and in the dream, he presented it to me. As a child, I asked for things a child would even though in the dreams I was a grown-up woman, just a little younger than him.


    Together, we went on different adventures, visited beautiful and sometimes strange places. The dreams were so real sometimes I woke up questioning myself whether it was a dream or reality. There was a time we were chased by a lion in the forest, and we ran holding hands for miles till we got to a cliff. The beast was approaching and in a bit to save me, he pushed me off the cliff. Screaming, I woke up on landing into the river all shaken up with my heart beating like someone who ran for miles."


    "For real?" I asked with raised eyebrows.

 Chapter 68：A guardian angel

    "Yes," she responded as her eyes lit up with a shy smile. "He asked me to marry him when I became 12 with the most beautiful gold ring I have seen in my whole life. It happened beside a beautiful waterfall, the rushing sound of the falling waters, the cold breeze that washed over us occasionally, the cold water on our feet, birds singing from the ancient tree surrounding the waterfall, he was dressed like a Yoruba Prince and I dressed like a Queen. I accepted, there was no way I could turn all that down.


    After the marriage, I basically lack nothing and so did my family but he was possessive and overprotective. One time while in secondary school, a teacher flogged me and inflicted injuries all over my body. Mad with the teacher, I fell asleep and in my dream, my spirit Prince promised to deal with him. The very next day he came down with a terrible sickness that could not be cured.


    His family consulted a particular chief priest who told them to seek my forgiveness. They came to my family house with gifts and asked me to forgive the teacher, saying he would die if I don''t. I agreed that I had forgiven him but deep down I did not, he deserved what he got for flogging me I told myself. Shortly, after the family returned and said he was worse. To avoid having his blood on my hands, I forgave him. In my dreams, my spirit husband gave me a flower and I take it to the teacher in the dream, promising that he would be alright"


    "And the next morning he was ok" I interrupted.


    "Yes, strangely he was" she nodded slowly.


    "How did you feel about all these at that time?" I questioned her.


    "At that point, it was great I guess. I had power and was very satisfied. He made me so happy, at that moment; I felt no need for any human husband or partner. The contentment I derived from the relationship and the fear of losing such made me see no use in having a human husband". She pointed out and after a deep breath continued.


    "After the miraculous healing of the teacher, my parents became aware of my relationship with this strange spirit. They panicked and seemed really worried and I wondered why. This was a man I only saw in my dreams and not even always. He was nice to me and I thought of him as a guardian angel. When my mother opened my eyes to what these demons disguised as handsome and caring men were capable of. I decided to end the relationship with this spirit.


    That very night he appeared to me in my dream as usual but this time we made love, which was the first time for me both in physical and spiritual. It was painful and I woke up to find myself in a pool of blood. This was when it really hit me that I was dealing with something really weird and demonic. I reported to my mother and we went to visit a Babalawo.


    "Who is a Babalawo?" I asked for the word was strange and funny to me.


    "A witch doctor" she replied still staring straight at the altar. She didn''t want me to see her facial expression.


    "Why a native doctor?" I asked surprised.


    "At this time my parents were not Christians"


    "The Babalawo after some strange incarnations said I was born in the water world many centuries ago as Bisiola. The man in my dreams was born around the same time as Olu. We both belonged to the same spiritual cult in the marine world. We fell deeply in love and entered into a wed-lock witnessed by other members of the spiritual cult. The marriage was backed with a blood covenant that is to last forever. This covenant we did by dropping blood into a flowing stream, promising to be with each other till the very end. But the marriage quickly turned abusive when I could not bear him a child. He treated me like a slave and not a wife. Beating and even inflicting injuries on my body.


    When I could bear the insult and beatings no more, I fought back and in the process, he accidentally pushed me and I landed heavily against the ground broking my neck which led to my death. Olu mourned me for the rest of his miserable life, waiting till I return so he could seek for my forgiveness and probably return to into life.


    To terminate this love affair and cut the nuptial tie that had existed for ages between us. I carried a black calabash filled with the supposed things he married me with, clothes, comb, powder, earrings, Fanta, necklace, waistband used in backing babies called oja omo, fruits, biscuits, sweets and doll baby to our village stream where the oat taking took place centuries ago".


    "Wait�� Fanta? How is that possible?"


    "How do you mean?" she gave me an eye.


    "They wouldn''t have started producing Fanta by that time" I responded.


    "Oh," a tiny smile appeared on her lips "Yeah, but the marine world is far more developed than up here. They have everything down there - computers, internet, machines, cars, etc. Anything you can think of is there. The devil and his agents are the forerunners of science. All the great inventors and scientist go into some kind of deal with him and he then grants them access to these mind-blowing knowledge and provides them with the ability to carry them out��"


    "Are you saying science is from the devil?"


    "Of course, they are to lead the children of God astral and give them quick and direct access to sin. Take the mobile phone for example; what do young people of these days use it for? Watch pornography and scam people they can''t see"


    "I thought science is here to make the world a better place," I thought aloud.


    "That is what the devil wants you to think. Don''t worry this is topic for another day��"


    "Alright" I nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 69：Guardian Angel gone bad

    "So as I was saying", she returned to the story "I stood completely naked at the bank of the river with the cold water under my feet, blood-sucking insects fed on me to their fill, the chilling cold cut right through the bones. I have never been more afraid in my entire life but I stood my ground, I wanted to end whatever I had with that evil spirit.


    At exactly 11:30 pm I placed the calabash into the river, then pierced my thumb with my earring and dropped some blood into the river breaking whatever covenant I had with this demon. I remained at the bank and watched the calabash fade away from sight until it was no more. Which met the offering was accepted".


    "Did it work?" I asked pondering at what this soft looking lady must have gone through.


    "It did, but just like anything from the Dark Lord it wasn''t permanent."


    "How do you mean?" I inquired.


    "It worked all through my secondary school, I didn''t see him again not even ones but things became really rough for me and my family. Shortly after the sacrifice, my father fell ill. We did everything humanly possible to save his life, even selling some of our belongings but it all failed. I wanted to invite this him back into my life and seek help from him but my mother said I shouldn''t that didn''t worth it. Shortly after, my father died.


    Through with secondary school, there was no money to further my education and within the same period my younger sister came down with the same sickness that took father. My mother was broken and I desperate, I couldn''t let my sister die, I just could not" she said, her face filled with remorse and pain.


    "Please, tell you didn''t invite him back into your life?" I asked waving my head in sympathy.


    "I did" she wiped her nose, her eyes wet with tears. "The greatest mistake of my life" she shook her head.


    "That must be really messed up. What happened next?" I asked curiously.


    "Agreed I wanted him back into my life, I slept and there he was. In the dream, he gave me a rose flower and a certificate. The very next day my sister was healed and about a month after I got a scholarship into the university.


    We were a couple once again and this was when the sex encounters began. It felt so real that I did enjoy it in the physical and it was usually accompanied by orgasm. When I wake up, there was sometimes virginal discharge. It happened at night while I slept, during a nap in the afternoon. When it wasn''t in a dream, I saw him in what felt like trance. In some rare instances, he transformed and appeared to me, physically in a wakeful state.


    Shortly, I began to see myself pregnant and breastfeeding a baby in my dreams. At the same time, I noticed some physical changes in my body anatomy like the heaviness of breast, nausea and temporary seizure of menses. At one point, I thought I was pregnant and visited the hospital but the doctors said I wasn''t" she placed her hand on her small breast, gently caressing them.


    "Hmmm, it was that real?" I wondered aloud as my cheeks squeezed to the right side.


    "Yes��" she nodded.


    "All through my university days," she continued "I never had any serious relationship as the guys that asked me out always kept away after few days. While in finals, I met Timothy and it was magical. He was charming, romantic and sweet in every aspect. We fell in love and he was the first person I had sex with. The act was heavenly, different and way better than that of my spirit husband.


    We were going to get married, then one night he slept and didn''t wake up. Doctors said he died of cardiac arrest but I had my doubts. I knew Olu was responsible for his death. The death of Timothy crushed my spirit and broke my heart. You know what they say; the first cut is usually the deepest and hurts the most. It took me a while to get over him and moved on.


    After graduation, during my service year, I met another young man. Jude was good looking and rich, though not as romantic as Timothy, I loved him. We dated for close to a year and I took him to my village for the introduction. At night, he jumped out from the room where he slept, screaming that someone was flogging him with a spiritual cane. We did everything to stop the cane but failed. He screamed and cried till morning, and then he left before daybreak. That was the end of our one-year relationship and marriage plans.


    "Jesus!" I screamed in unbelief.


    "After that, I knew I had to seek for a permanent deliverance from his hold. I went back to the Babalawo and we carried out the same sacrifice but this time it did not work. I kept seeing him in dreams and even while awake. I went to different priests and pastors; did almost anything you could think of, slept in the strangest of place and spent a great deal of money. They were all fruitfulness.


    Him seeing I was desperate to get rid of him, he attacked my finance and health. In the space of a year and a half, I lost almost everything. Was sacked from the good paying job I had. Fell terribly sick, I was admitted with life support for over a month. While on the sick bed, he still came to have sex with me. It got to a stage I was so afraid to fall asleep.


    Three years ago, I was referred to this ministry by a colleague. The general overseer conducted deliverance for me and I slept in this altar for over two weeks. That''s was it and I never saw him again" she concluded.


    "Wow! That was really mind-blowing and inspiring." I nodded in agreement.


    "This altar of God" she stood up, dragged down her blouse and brushed her skirt with both hands, then walked to the altar.


    "This altar truly houses the power of God" she got on her knees "Your problem is nothing compared to mine but the Lord did it for me here at no cost, no sacrifice, all I did was surrendered it all to him"


    Feeling guilty and unworthy to be at the feet of God, I went over and joined her on my knees to unburden.


    "I feel bad for hitting my uncle innocently" I whispered with a tinge of grief in my voice.


    "You should not your uncle got what he deserved" she brought her hands together in prayer.


    "I hope he doesn''t die" I confessed.


    "He won''t. Now forget that cheat and focus on the Lord"


    "I can''t. Where will I sleep? I have no one else in this whole Lagos"


    "You have Jesus and he is enough. But in the main time, you can sleep the church''s quarter until things calm down"


    "Ok, ma" I responded excitedly.


    "You are welcome. Now let''s pray."

 Chapter 70：A black smiling angel

    I woke up to meet a sheer blackout. The atmosphere was thick and dark as the devil''s soul; the air heavy with water vapour. The floor felt cold and wet against my back. In the chilling blackness, I felt my blood turn comfortably warm, my eyes calm like in a nightly dream. Sound of dripping water could be heard all over. All around me the smell of stagnant water was thick and I imagined snakes and alligators and all manners of beasts creeping around.


    "What am I doing here? What is happening? Where is this place?" I contemplated bringing my hands to my forehead to wipe the water off my face.


    "Was I in a cave? How did I get here?" the last thing I remembered was laying to rest in one of the rooms in the church quarters after the prayers with Pastor Vivian. How then did I get to a damn cave? Could this be the handwork of Philomena? What have I done to get myself into the same boat with that demon? I questioned myself.


    After a while, I became aware of a white light descending gracefully from above. It was too low and too white to be the sun, so I watched keenly. As the light got closer, I discovered it was a human figure. My heart nosedived into my stomach in terror.


    Already panicking, I watched it slowly descend and sat on an ageless stone beside me. It was a dark-skinned handsome looking young man with a face that reflected light. His eyes sparkled like fire. A bright light appeared to be emitting from within him. Despite the water on the floor of the cave, the figure''s white robes were quite spotless, even his shoes. I covered my face with my palm, preventing myself from going blind. Fear and panic gripped me.


    "Do not be afraid." His voice was smoother than a thousand kisses. The words arrived directly at my heart.


    "Who is this?" I wondered aloud.


    "I''m here to get you out of this mess."


    "Come and I will give you rest, peace and joy!" he said stretching out his gleaming hand towards me.


    Swiftly, I pulled away from the strange man, thinking "What kind of sick joke is this?"


    "If you are not ready to tell me who you are, you can keep your peace to yourself"


    "Son, take my hand and come with me"


    "I''m not your son, I don''t even know who you are and I don''t need your help. I want nothing to do with you" I shouted back at the fellow, my words echoing throughout the dark cave.


    Why won''t he just tell me who he is? What does he want from me? I questioned myself. This has to be the doings of Philomena. Her finger is written all over it. I''m going nowhere with some random black shinning man I know nothing of.


    "Alright," he said calmly and gradually my eyes flew open. A hint of moonlight came in through the open window and reflected silver light on the familiar wallpaper of our Lord Jesus nailed to the cross with the two thieves by his side on the wall. It took me about a minute to recognize it as where I slept after prayers. The sounds of the night and the cold breeze filtered inside. Looming black trees surrounded the house.


    I sat bolt upright. Sweat soaked my body. My heart rate began to slow down as the nightmare slowly faded, shrinking back into my subconscious, but lurking, ready to strike again.


    "Father I commit that dream into your hands," I began to pray, "Your word said darkness and light have nothing in common. I set myself free from every attack of the evil one��" In about twenty minutes I broke every chain that linked me with Philomena, sent Holy Ghost fire to her coven and covered myself with the blood of Jesus.


    "In the name of Jesus" I concluded the prayer and a familiar voice rang.


    "Amen!"


    I thought it was in my head, so I ignored it and went on to recite "Our Lord''s Prayer". Done, I turned over to continue my sleep when the voice returned and asked in an undertone.


    "Nightmare?"


    "Who are you?" I asked boiling with the anger of the Holy Spirit.


    "A brother and your new roommate"


    "How come I did not see you when I slept yesterday?"


    "Maybe I wasn''t back yet" he responded and in the darkness, I felt an arm over my chest. "I''m Silas," he said.


    "Alex" I took his hand. "Have we met before?" I asked in consideration.


    "Maybe, I''m not sure"


    "Did you travel from Onitsha to Lagos today?"


    "Yes"


    "You were on a bus, where a woman preached about a spiritual wife?"


    "Yes," he gave a quick horselaugh of excitement. "Were you on the bus?"


    "Yes, I was. I was the guy on green polo with the picture of Lil Wayne in front of it"


    "You sat beside Pastor Vivian"


    "Yes," I nodded in exhilaration.


    "So what you doing here?" he asked.


    "I came for prayers. What about you?"


    "I came for prayers too. You were on the bus when I told her my story right?"


    "Yeah" I nodded in the darkness. Not wanting to return to sleep, I asked "So what is your take on this issue of a spirit wife?"

 Chapter 71：Sickness or accident?

    I heard him take a deep breath. "To be honest bro, before today, I knew nothing of it. The closest I have had of a spirit husband and wife was when I visited my late dad in the mortuary".


    "I''m sorry" I consoled him, "Sickness or accident?"


    "Accident" he responded coldly.


    "Sorry. I know what it means to lose a father"


    "I guess yours is gone too?"


    "Yeah, that''s why I moved to Lagos"


    "Sickness or accident?" he returned my question.


    My heart sank, I broke down crying and screaming as uncontrollable tears rolled down my cheeks.


    "Alex!" daddy called out almost in a painful whisper and began coughing afterwards.


    "Sir!" I responded in tears.


    "Come sit beside me and stop crying" He paused trying to catch his breath.


    I quickly wiped the dripping tears off my cheeks in anticipation of what he would say. He stretched out his right hand from underneath the bed sheet calling out on me. I went closer and took his hands, it was warm and sweaty. A repelling smell of rotten human flesh filled my nostrils. I could not cover my nose for that will hurt him, so I inhaled the increasing smell, my stomach twisted and my heart bled.


    His eyes were cold when he said his last words "A-l-e-x, care��" Then suddenly his grip tightened and his breathing rate increased. He began fidgeting like someone with epilepsy and turned sideways. White substances began pumping out from his mouth. The fidgeting intensified as the substances turned red. I sat beside him unable to do anything other to call on the name of the Lord and begged him to bring my back. But only moments after his pupil reappeared before it finally shut close and he became motionless.


    "A brief one" I murmured shaking off the memory of that day.


    "Sorry. Death is just a transition to a better place."


    "You wanted to tell about your visit to a mortuary" I returned us to the main topic, talking about the death of my father only stirs up memories I buried in a really deep place. It is better to hear someone''s own story for a change, and see the loss of a father through his eyes.


    "Before I exit the car and made my way to join them at the bible door of the dead room. I took my grief and bottled it up so tight none could escape" Silas began with his voice laced with sorrow.


    "Can you really hold back if daddy was lying dead inside?" I asked myself approaching the door where Amuwa �C the mortuary attendant knocking. Which was really strange and it got me puzzled.


    "Why knock on the door? They have died, they can''t hear you" I thought within. After the third knock, Amuwa turned behind to face us and said


    "We have to knock first, informing them of our presence in order not to disturb anything going on in there. It seemed "Why?" was written on our long faces. So he continued "Some of them can be having an argument, some fighting and others making love."


    I studied his face for a few seconds and to my greatest surprise, I found no evidence of humour. He was not joking and that put the fear of God in me. Facing the door, he shouted in Igbo "We are coming inside oh!" then pushed the door open and slowly, taking our time, we followed.


    The strong smell of ammonia mixed with the odour of flesh and blood welcomed us. The peppery sensation filled our nose and affected our eyes. The feel of death was present in the atmosphere. Inside was as sizzling as a car left under the sun for hours.


    Bodies were arranged on the bare floor, side by side on a row; all naked as God created them both men and women. Some were dried and pale looking, those of them have been there for over a year. The recently deceased ones were still fresh looking but now dark and swollen.


    Close to the door, Amuwa tapped one of the male bodies and said "What are you doing here? This is not where I left you yesterday?"


    Morgan my younger brother stared at me and I returned the stare. Quickly, we pulled away from the body and got close to each other than holding hands. Slowly we followed Amuwa, walking in-between corpse and sometimes even crossing over them. I and Morgan were needed to identify the body of my father so he can be prep for buried, if not I had seen, heard and taken enough. I wanted to run away from the horror and death outside for fresh air.


    Amuwa got to another body; it was an advance woman and said after tapping her twice "So you have been in a fight with that lady again?" To show us the lady, he gestured to the opposite direction with his head and nose, and then continued "That lady on the second row, just after that man with pot belle"


    "That one?" Morgan asked pointing his index finger at the woman.


    Quickly, Amuwa knocked down his hand and rebuked him saying "You don''t point in here! They hate it." We all responded by looking away.


    When everyone had turned their gaze, mine was still fixed on the lady who supposedly was resting from a severe fight. Her hair was scattered and her body filled with finger marks; all evidence of someone who truly just got out from a struggle. I was still staring when suddenly she opened her eyes and gave me an evil stare.


    "Jesus!" I exclaimed and jumped in fright as instantly, my skin was engulfed in horripilation.


    "Be careful, watch your steps" Amuwa warned, thinking I stepped on a body.


    I couldn''t bring myself to tell them what I witnessed for they will think me crazy or depressed.

 Chapter 72：Life goes on...

    "As I was saying" Amuwa continued "The both of them are connected to one man. The advance lady was married to the man, while the lady was his mistress. The wife found out about the affair and confronted the lady. It went into a dirty physical fight, filled with abuses and death threats. Two weeks later, the lady died with three months of pregnancy after a terrible illness. A month after, the wife followed after a terrible car accident, leaving the man with four daughters" Silas paused.


    "Are you still there?" he inquired from me.


    "Hmm" I nodded in horror with raised eyebrows. Picturing the story sent shivers up my spine. When my own father was in the mortuary, I refused going to visit him; I know I would not be able to live with the sight of him in there.


    "Alright, I thought you were asleep as you have not said anything since?"


    "No, I''m total with you. Please continue" I encouraged him.


    "We moved on, Amuwa got to another body, a male around his thirties and we all stopped. This particular corpse had a boner, which was really strange and not funny. Amuwa turned back at us, a tiny smile at the corner of his lips, he mouthed


    "You see what I said. This one was probably having sex with another one before we came in. If we had not knocked before coming in, we would have got them in the act but won''t leave to tell the story".


    At this point, I was tired and feeling light-headed. The ammonia and heat really got to me. There was a rumble in my stomach and I felt like throwing up.


    Few steps forward was the corpse of my father. He lay with his back against the cold floor, looking cold, swollen, stiff and darker. He was naked; his eyes shut and hands down stretched like someone at attention. Deep glass cut was on his forehead and chest. Daddy, who smiled a lot while alive, still had a little smile at the side of his now dark and dried lips. Like he saw something beautiful before he gave up the ghost. He looked so peaceful which was the only consolation that he was now at peace, free from the evil and hardship of this world.


    At the sight of him, Morgan gave a loud scream and held me in a tight hug.


    "Silas, Daddy is really dead�� he is gone, Silas�� he is dead�� Daddy is gone" he said sobbing. I just stood stiff and cold like one of the corpses. Not even able to return the hug. All I felt was the sudden cold that engulfs my body and gave me a rare horripilation in the heat.


    Before I knew it, the peppery sensations invaded my lungs and sting my eyes. They became wet and heavy, yet I didn''t realize I was crying until my ribs began to heave like they suddenly weight too much to allow breathing.


    "So this is him?" Amuwa questioned even though the answer was ready staring at him.


    I wanted to reply him but the words got stuck in my throat. I felt numb, empty, and bruised inside. My soul unwilling to acknowledge the finality of death, never to look upon his face again or feel his embrace, see the warmth in his eyes, comforted by his words and surrounded by his love. I turn to leave, heartbroken, walking briskly, head bowed as tears flow steadily, silently down my immobile face till I found the door.


    Outside, I quickly emptied my stomach of everything I felt inside. I sat on the pavement not concerning myself with what was going on neither inside nor about the new dead guy that lay beside me with white substance all over his mouth and nose. His eyes were open like someone surprised to see me.


    The sun shone brilliantly and it was offensively bright and cheerful. It was as if they conspired to show me how the world would go on without my best friend and all-knowing father. It hurts even more. Everything should be as grey, numb and foggy as my emotions, it should be cold and damp with silent air. But the birds still sang and the flowers will still bloom. The world should stop and stand still like my life but it went on without even noticing the exit of a great man. Life goes on I guess." Silas concluded.


    In a few seconds, I couldn''t utter a single word. I lost in compassion for this young man. I knew exactly how it feels to lose a loved one. "Sad�� that was really sad. I''m sorry. Really sorry for your loss" I said in the most composed and heartfelt way I could.


    "Thanks" he murmured and instantly the white bulb above came on. It supplied the room with bright white light. Silas was sitting on the sofa while I was on the foam on the floor. The memory of his father''s death brought tears to his eyes.


    "You said you are here for prayers but you didn''t say prayers for what?" he reminded me.


    "It turns out I have a spiritual wife," I said and buried my head in shame.


    "Hey! Common�� cheer up. It is not the end of the world. Moreover, we are in the right place" he comforted me.


    "Not just that��"


    "Then�� what?"


    "I kind of smashed a wine bottle against my uncle''s head��"


    "Jesus!" Silas exclaimed. "Why would you do that?"


    "I guess it is the work of my spiritual wife"


    "Is he still alive?"


    "I don''t know, but I don''t think he is dead. That is not enough to kill a grown man"


    "You will be surprised what kills people these days. But you will go and check on him tomorrow right?"


    "Should I? I mean�� won''t it be risky? What if he is still alive and waiting to have me arrested?"


    "After morning prayers, I will go and pay them a visit" I collapsed back into the bed and after a short while slid back into my slumber.

 Chapter 73：The pleasure ride

    Raindrops bounced off the ground. The spokes of the wheel blurred, each stranded together all at once. The sound of loose mud beneath the tires created a noise akin to metallic music. The speed brought the cold rain into my face; my eyelids flickered till I decided to shut them. My green polo gave up on keeping my body dry a while ago.


    Not caring if the water soaks through to chill my skin. I was lost in thought, thinking about what will happen when I get to Aunt Uka''s house. Will she welcome me with open arms? Or will she be gravely mad at me? That is what most women would do, you can''t blame her. She brought me to Lagos to help my life and how did I pay her back? I broke her husband''s head with a wine bottle. What happened to Uncle Philip? What about the girl he was having sexual intercourse with? How did she escape? Did Aunt Uka meet her naked and tied to her master bed? I tried picturing her reaction but failed. One thing is certain though, she is a no-nonsense woman.


    "Oga, we should stop and rest oh, the rain is getting serious?" the motorcyclist warned, pulling me out from my ocean of thoughts.


    "No," I said as some cold drops of rain entered my mouth.


    "Oga, what did you say?"


    I pulled closer to him, brought my mouth closer to his ears and screamed


    "No! Keep going, we will soon get there!"


    Uncle Philip will get me arrested if he sets his eyes on me. There is no doubt about that in my heart. So to avoid that, I will take the back door to enter the house and head straight to my room. Collect my things and head back to the church until things calm down.


    "This is a bad idea. So many things can go wrong" the voice in my head warned.


    "How?" I worried.


    "What if you killed Uncle Philip?"


    "That''s not possible; a bottle to the head can''t kill someone"


    "Are you sure?"


    "If Uncle Philip is dead�� then am walking into a death trap" a sudden regret washed over me, increasing the cold and my skin crawled in gooseflesh. "Why did I even hit him in the first place? I should have quietly left him to continue what he was doing. What will I tell Aunt Uka that pushed me into killing her husband? I was still lost in wonderment when the motorcycle pulled over and the motorcyclist said


    "Oga, we are at the address you gave me!"


    "Thanks" I jumped down from the bike "Please find a place, and shield yourself from the rain. I will be back very soon"


    "Oga, your money has added. This wasn''t our original agreement" he answered.


    I forced a smile "That won''t be a problem. Just wait for me. I will be back very in seconds"


    "No problem" he came down and pulling his motorcycle to while I hurried to the gate.


    My heart drumming in my chest, my body shaking already from cold, I knocked weakly on the Iron Gate. After about three knocks, it gave way. Which was odd, but I ignored it and hurried to the back of the house, carefully so I don''t get caught. The back door was unlocked; I pushed it slightly and in I went, romancing the wooden rail with my wet hand and leaving a trail of water on the white tiles. I took the stairs heading straight to my room.


    In the room, I quickly carried the bag I returned from the village with. On my way back to the stairs I decided to check on Uncle Philip just to be sure they are alright.


    "That''s bad. Don''t go in there!" the voice in my head warned.


    "Let me just check whether Uncle Philip is alive��" I argued.


    "What does it matter? Let''s just keep going till we are out of here"


    Ignoring the warning, I got close to the door and was embraced by a faint banging sound coming from the inside. Hands shaking, out of breath, I gently twisted the door handle but was met with firm resistance as the door was locked.


    "This is a sign, let''s get out of here now" the voice returned.


    My back turned against the door and about leave, I suddenly heard a soft female moan from inside the room. It was the voice of Aunt Uka. They must be enjoying themselves.


    "So, Aunt Uka and husband are back at it? She didn''t find the girl from yesterday? How can she be having sex with him after what he did?" I interrogated.


    Dismissing the warnings of the voice, I reduced my height till my eyes were at the level of the keyhole and from there I peeped in to see Aunt Uka naked, her hair scattered like a thatched house. She was riding a man that mocks the size of Uncle Philip. This young man enjoying the ride had both hands under his head and eyes closed.


    Unable to identify him, I watched keenly, waiting to see his face. The pleasure ride continued with my Aunt enjoying every bit of it. I could tell from the broad smile on her face, the fast pace at which she rotated her waist on the dick of this stranger and scattering her hair in the process. I could tell she was screaming and moaning in pure pleasure though I couldn''t hear a thing.


    The man tried rising up to reach for her breast but she pushed him back down and pinned him with both hands on his flat hairless chest. She bent down on him till her breasts were touching his chest. She accelerated the waist movement, I heard her moan like her head was about to explode and a few seconds afterwards, she collapsed on the man shaking like someone receiving an electric shock.


    When her orgasm passed, the stranger without cuddling or kissing her, sat up and face the door, washed in dissatisfaction. To prevent myself from screaming in disbelief and disappointment, I quickly covered my mouth with my right hand.

 Chapter 74：A man of the Cloth

    "Uncle Philip and the strange lady with a gap tooth. Aunt Uka and Khalid, the Gateman. What a mess; this family is truly a lost course. What is wrong with everyone in this house? Why are they busy having sex with the wrong people? No wonder their marriage is in shambles. That''s why her husband is cheating on her. Why would she be having sex with Khalid, an ordinary gateman? How can both people in a marriage be cheating on each other? This can''t be ordinary, there has to be a force behind this." I concluded within.


    "Uncle Alex!" Nono''s shout jarred me back to reality.


    "Jesus!" I uttered aloud, jumping in surprise. With no time to think or come up with a new plan, speedily, I raced passed her heading down the stairs to the gate.


    "Mummy! Mummy! Come and see Uncle Alex!" she declared in a very loud voice.


    At the gate, I heard my Aunt screaming from behind "Alex! Come back here!"


    I didn''t turn back either did I stopped to catch a glimpse of her angry face. Outside, the motorcyclist wasn''t where I asked him to park. I stopped, panicking and afraid I looked around in search for him.


    "Oga! See me here!" he called out from across the road, waving. With my mind on what was coming behind me, I forgot to check the road before stepping in.


    All I heard were brakes screeching and people shrieking. I didn''t see the car coming but sensed it. So, I managed to turn and jumped, trying to use my ass as a kind of cushion to take the force of impact. The force threw me up and I fell backwards onto the ground, hitting my head against the smooth tarmac.


    Everything stood still and the world became totally silent. I felt my breath slowly dying out. I felt warm blood running down my forehead to the road. My lungs were on fire like they were going to explode. It became dark around the corners of my vision until the darkness was all I saw.


    In split seconds, I was standing over my body. Still trying to comprehend what just happened, the strange black man from the previous night reappeared. This time, wearing a broad smile, with both hands outstretched, he declared.


    "Here we are again"


    "What is happening?" I countered, confused.


    "You are dead," he said between smiles.


    "Dead?"


    "Yes, and you are on the broad way to hell but all that can change if you take my hand". He stretched out his glowing hand for a handshake.


    Aware that I was at a crossroad and presented with just one option �C take the hand and return back to life or reject it and continue to hell. I accepted the one time offer to return to earth by taking the hand of the stranger.


    Easily, I opened my eyes to be greeted by the harsh smell of drugs. I had a dismal view of a lemon green coloured room with a navy blue door. Turned my head to the opposite direction, an old TV set hung on the wall. Just below the TV was a window that provided me with a view of the world. In the corner were two chairs, frayed with wear and tear. On one of the seat was Pastor Vivian giving her feet a rest, resting her head against the chair handle.


    "Oh God I hate hospitals", I groaned. "But what am I doing here?" I quizzed.


    "Pastor �� Vivian" I protested in a stammer.


    "How are you doing?" she cross-examined in a low voice as her hand fell on my forehead.


    "What am I doing in a hospital?" I queried looking at her shyly and helpless.


    "You were involved in a hit and run. The motorcyclist that brought to your Aunt''s house carried you to the hospital and came back to the church to inform us".


    "Accident?" I paused, trying to recall the incident but failed. "I don''t remember been knocked down by a car" I growled.


    "What do you remember then?"


    "I remember hitting the ground, blood running down my head, blackness clouding my vision but not the cause, and then I was standing over my dead body. A black man in white shining apparel came and told me I was heading for total condemnation. He offered me a second chance to return here if only I agreed to take his hand. I did and found myself in this bed".


    "Glory!" she roared in excitement. "May the name of the Lord be praised!"


    "Amen," I exhaled.


    "You see, there is nothing that the Lord cannot do. I have told you this over and over again" she baulked and waved to the heavens speaking in tongues. Done, she continued


    "When the motorcyclist brought me here to see you, you were already dead. The doctor confirmed you dead. They said you heard a brain injury. But I refused to believe that. In that bus on our way to Lagos, the Lord revealed to me that you have a calling. He had chosen you to bring people to his fold. The lord won''t allow such a person to die such a meaningless death. I prayed, asking Him to bring you back. I guess he answered me"


    "What does that mean?" I demanded.


    "That man you met is Jesus and He offered you a chance to be a Sheppard." She fields the question with a delightful smile on her lips.


    "A Shep-pard?" I was lost for words, not able to think or believe.


    "Yes, a man of the cloth��" she gave me a charming smile that sparkled and ignited a holy fire in me. Then she ran out excitedly out to announce the good news to the doctors and nurses that once declared me dead.


    With her out, I imagined myself standing in front of a church, declaring in a very loud voice, "Praise the Lord!" The audience gave me a stare of disgust like something was wrong with my voice or face.


    "This man of the cloth thing won''t be easy" I snorted a tiny laugh doubting myself.

 Chapter 75：That Jesus smile…

    An overwhelming feeling of accomplishment and inner peace overtook me as I stared out of the giant church window pondering how I got here; from hungry looking to fine-looking, from poor to rich, from troubled to a prophet and from a sinner to a Man of the Cloth.


    The image of that first day I arrived here confused and scared came rushing through me. I gently ran my fingers up to the smooth material of my black suit to my neck belt and felt the rubber just to be sure I wasn''t dreaming. It is really hard to believe I''m now a pastor.


    Five years under the mentor of Pastor Vivian, I grew up to be a pain under the tooth of the Devil. No demon, evil spirit is too big or too powerful. Different manners of testimonies stroll to church every Sunday and so did big envelop of tithes and offerings. The Lord has since used me for mind-blowing miracles, inspiring messages and special deliverance. Christ through me has brought people back from the land of the dead. He blessed me beyond my wildest dreams; with cars and a beautiful house, while I hoped on the lord for a wife.


    My thoughts went out to Aunt Uka. I was grateful to her for bringing me to Lagos. Who knows what happened to their marriage? I puzzled. Did Aunt Uka ever catch her husband? Did he know of the affair between her and Khalid? Are they still together? It will take the special grace of God to keep them together.


    "Pastor Alex!" an angelic voice pulled me back to reality.


    "Yes��" I turned behind to find Sister Stella smiling at me, her classic shaped upper lip squeezed slightly at one corner of her mouth in a perfect grin. She had a mobile phone raised a bit above her shoulders.


    "Call from a family member for you" she handed me the phone.


    "Thanks" I took it from her. "Do you know which particular family member?"


    Waving her head left to right, she said a low tone "No idea who".


    Placing the phone against my chest, with a sincere smile, I complimented her "Stella, I love your gown and that Jesus smile��"


    A blush quickly stained her cheeks and shyly, she responded "Thanks, Man of God".


    I watched her cat-walked away, thinking to myself, who could be calling? I have not heard from any family member apart from my mother for over three years now. Well, I need to answer the phone to find out. I slowly brought it to my right ear and said in a hushed tone.


    "Hello"


    "Nna, it is your Aunt" a soft female voice sobbed. It wasn''t hard for me to recognize who was on the other end of the phone; but why is she calling me? How did she even get my phone number? I went through a great length to keep my identity hidden from her and her husband. This can''t be good. I reasoned.


    "Nna, are you still there?" the voice asked.


    "Yes, please, who is this?" I asked pretending not to know.


    "It is your big Aunt, Uka"


    "Oh, Aunt Uka... How are you and the family?"


    "Nna, we are not fine oh" she lingered. I heard her sobbing softly into the phone.


    Her boohooing touched the coil of my soul and I was forced to ask what the problem was?


    "My�� my marriage is falling apart. Philip lost his job. Nono is sick".


    "What is wrong with her?" I asked in a curious husky voice.


    "How do you mean seeing people that are not there?"


    "Sometimes, she will refuse to eat, saying a little girl is asking her not to eat��"


    I felt simmering anger in my spirit, "That''s a demon" I rebuked her. "An evil spirit in the form of a child"


    "Yes�� that''s why I went through this entire problem to get your phone number" she paused. I could feel the pain in her every word as she went on. "Nna, I''m begging in the name of God. Please come and conduct deliverance for us. I know we don''t deserve any form of kindness from you after what we did but just look at Nono your sister��"


    "Common, Aunt. Don''t be like that. You are still family"


    "Yes��" she responded


    I interrupted. "In fact, I was thinking about you people and how I owe everything I am right now to you and Uncle Philip. If there is anyone that should be asking for forgiveness, it should be me" I assured her.


    "So you are coming?" she inquired amidst a burst of joy.


    "Yes, on Friday evening with a team of prayer warriors"


    "Thanks, Nna! Thanks and may God bless you greatly" her voice trembled in excitement.


    "Bless you too Ma".

 Chapter 76：The Holy Spirit is always right

    We arrived the compound at about fifteen minutes past six to found it exactly the way it was five years ago when I ran out of it into a moving vehicle. Aunt Uka and her husband holding hands were at the door to usher us in; both of them grinning from ear to ear.


    Aunt Uka looked different; she was still beautiful but appeared to be shorter and stressed. She wore baggy jean shorts and a black round-necked polo with "Jesus is Lord" written boldly in white on it. Uncle Philip, on the other hand, appeared miserable. His pot-belly had reduced; his hair and beards appeared bushy and unkempt. The large smile on his face failed to make him look handsome. His own black polo appeared to be oversize while he looked tiny in it.


    "Nna�� welcome" she pulled me in for one of the tightest hugs I have received in my whole life. Her sweet rose perfume filled my nostrils as tears formed in my eyes. Suddenly, I was filled with self-reproach and guilt for abandoning them especially Nono.


    "Where is Nono?" I asked fighting back the tears.


    "Don''t worry, all that will be over today. I came with a consuming fire"


    Uncle Philip stretched out his right hand for a handshake as the smile on his face widens. I took his hand and the shake wasn''t as firm as the very first day I met him. Sign of a broken man.


    "It is alright, Uncle Philip" I covered his hand with my other hand; but he pulled me in for a warm hug instead and mouthed calmly "I know". After the warm welcome, I introduced Pastor Vivian and Pastor Silas that came with me.


    "You are all welcome. Please, come in" Aunt Uka ushered us into the parlour.


    Upon entering the parlour, I experienced a fit of growing anger in my spirit. I felt the presence of Asmodee �C the fat and smelly demon responsible for sexual immorality. It''s disgusting smell filled the entire atmosphere.


    "I can fill the presence of demons in this place already," I said enraged and began speaking in the words of the Holy Spirit. Pastor Vivian and Silas joined in the prayer. The image of Philomena flashed right before my eyes, not like a memory but rather a trance. She sat on the second step on the stairs case, completely naked with legs widespread. A weird smile at the left corner of her lips; fresh blood covered her teeth and some dripped from the open corner of her mouth. I could not read her mood but she wasn''t exactly thrilled to see me.


    "You foul and repelling spirit. I cast you out of this house in Jesus name!" I shot back at her and like a fast-forward movie; she went up to the stairs.


    "Nna, won''t you at least sit for some water?" she urged out of concern.


    "No!'' I ensured her. "This is no time for merriment. There are demons crawling all over this place"


    "I thought I was the only one in the spirit" Pastor Vivian proclaimed and then called out "Pastor��"


    "Ma" I turned and faced her. My eyelid went up in surprise; in the five years I have known this great woman of God, she had never addressed me as a pastor without adding Alex.


    "While we were praying, the Lord revealed the source of their problem to me" she paused, waiting for feedback. I gave her a nod. Then she turned to Uncle Philip and petitioned him.


    "Was this house built by you?"


    "No��" he shook his head, "I bought it from an agent. Who said the owner passed away and the family put up the house for sale"


    "So you never knew the history of the house?" she inquired.


    "No"


    "Not even how the owner died?"


    "No" Philip acknowledged lost at sea.


    She turned to face me, "The original owner of this house killed his little family in this very house"


    "Jesus!!!" Aunt Uka disrupted the Pastor with an exclamation but quickly covered her mouth after the realization that she just interrupted the flow of the spirit.


    "The Holy Spirit revealed to me how it all played out" she positioned her head like someone trying to hear something from a distance with a faraway look in her eyes, she continued


    "That very night of the tragedy, the man returned home from work late and joined his wife in the bed. She demanded he fulfil his duty but he refused, saying he was stressed out from a long day at the office. Offended and angry, she slept off thinking the husband was back with his secretary. They had an affair once and she caught them pants down in his office. He pleaded; swear on his dead mother''s grave that it was a onetime thing and would never repeat itself.


    Midnight, sleepwalking, the husband covered the face of the wife with a pillow, thinking he was pressing the face of an enemy in the battlefield against mud water. She struggled, fought, begged and screamed but he was unconscious and deeply asleep. The wife was dead when he woke up.


    At the realization of what he had done, he fell on his knees beside the bed, shrieking, crying and calling for help. Their eight years old daughter heard the cry and rushed into the room to meet her father wailing like a child, which was strange and bewildering.


    Her eyes narrowed in suspiciousness before she asked, "What is wrong with mummy?"


    Seeing the daze on his daughter''s face, "Baby�� I''m so sorry. I don''t know what came over me��" he cried trying to explain what happened.


    Disappointed, confused and scared, she ran away from him. The father went after in a bit too caught her before she hurt herself. On the stairs, she missed a step and fell to her death.


    "My God!" Pastor Silas blunted out.


    The picture of a girl with a twisted neck and a pale face flashed before my eyes and faded away instantly like quicksilver sand. Hurriedly, I made the sign of the cross over my face. I wanted to inquire about the owner of the house and how he ended but I know the Holy Spirit with only reveal that which He wants and you can''t force it.


    "The spirit of the mother and child are hunting this house" she declared "Sex was the last thing Philomena wanted from her husband and she will chase relentlessly anyone in this house not in the Holy Spirit for it"


    "Philomena was the girl that kept coming to have sex with me while I was in this house��" I reminded Pastor Vivian.


    "Yeah, she was the young wife to Steven the owner of the house"


    "I saw her as I entered the house on these stairs" I pointed at it. "That was why I began praying" I added.


    Pastor Vivian turned to my Aunt, "Endurance, her daughter wants more than anything a friend and playmate. She troubled your daughter till she made a friend out of her".


    "This is so true. You are right��" she cried.


    Forcing a thin smile, Pastor Vivian remarked "The Holy Spirit is always right"

 Chapter 77：The horrors

    Aunt Uka fell heavily on the same couch I had sex with Philomena for the first time and began sobbing softly, regret and anguish present in her voice.


    "I said that because when her problem had not started, I got an eyeful of all the signs and blow it off as nothing".


    "You blow what off?" her husband challenged.


    "One night, I slept off in Nono''s room while comforting her. I''m a heavy sleeper but I tend to wake up several times and fall straight back to sleep after finding a better position. That night at about 1 am I woke up, slowly opened my eyes to see a little girl standing beside the bed.


    She should be around eight or nine, I''m not sure. She was on a white nightgown. Her black long hair was packed together behind with a pink ribbon. She had pink socks to knee level with white stripes. She was staring straight into my eyes like a child would to a parent. There was sadness in her eyes, a hunger for love and attention.


    I remember thinking that I was just seeing things and that it was a dress but I looked closer and blinked a couple of times and she didn''t disappear or moved. This brought chills up my spine. Already shaken up with fear, I closed my eyes and made the sign of the cross. When I opened them she was no more. After a deep breath of relief, I fell back on the bed and slept blowing it off as seeing things.


    "You blew it off as seeing things?" Pastor Silas asked surprise and wonder evident in his voice.


    "Yes, that was a very big mistake. I now regret it as things got worse"


    "How?" I asked.


    "Three days later, I was sleeping in my room with my husband beside me. At about 2 am, I woke up to a loud screeching like a girl weeping and screaming at the same time. I looked at Philip, he was sleeping peacefully. Curious, I asked myself what was happening. It wasn''t the voice of my baby girl but I had to go check. I was about getting out of bed when I heard the scream again, this time louder. I jumped out of the bed in freight and hurried to Nono''s room to find her sleeping quietly.


    Scared, I returned to our room and woke Philip up. Told him what I just experienced, he said I was hearing a thing and suggested I return to sleep and stop watching Nigerian movies. On the bed, I could not help but wonder if it was the same girl I saw in her room that was shrieking. The thought of it made a bale grow in my throat.


    I remember a particular night I was sleeping alone. Suddenly, I felt someone climbing into the bed, gently dragging down the bed sheet. I sat upright and stared in dismay as one by one a new dent appeared on the mattress, coming closer and closer towards me like someone was crawling on the bed.


    A shiver chased down my spine and my heart did a quick little flip. This was for only a few seconds and it disappeared when a dark shadow came into the room. I was too shocked and scared to move, I didn''t even know what to do".


    "That was when your prayers should have begun" Pastor Silas advised in almost an aggressive tune.


    "I prayed" Aunt Uka lied.


    "You didn''t. If you did, we won''t be here right now" Silas corrected.


    She took a deep breath and continued "From that night on, weird things started happening all over the house and to my daughter. She would wake up some nights with a braid. Another morning, she would complain of a little girl pulling her hairs while singing a strange lullaby. A particular night she woke me up and the little was looking in her mirror and brushing her hair.


    We would come down in the morning after being asleep all night to find our freezer door open. The fact that our daughter can''t open the freezer only made it creepier. If we slept with the lights off, we would awake in the middle of the night with what sounded like footsteps going around our bed. Sometimes, the footstep goes around humming the same lullaby Nono claims to hear".


    "How come am just hearing about all these?" her husband questioned her.


    "On the contrary, that''s not true," he stated calmly as he sank into his thought. "I once experienced something creepy in the room too" he began. "That very night, she woke up and came to my room and said some little girl wants to play hide and seek with her but she does not want to play. I laughed it off and��"


    "That''s your problem, always taking things for granted" his wife quarrelled.

 Chapter 78：Deliverance 1

    "Aunt, please allow him to talk as this will help us in our fight against the evil spirit". She nodded in agreement and Uncle Philip went on.


    "To comfort her, I followed her to her room and lay beside her. Some minutes past 12noon, a loud giggle woke me up to a dark room. I called out to Nono in a whisper but received no feedback. Then I stretched my hand in the search for her on the bed but to my greatest surprise, my hand came in contact with no skin on the bed.


    Still searching for her, I heard a croaking laugh right outside the room door. It was discernible and sounded like that of a girl child. Before I could think, I heard another loud and distinctive sound of shuffling footsteps. Followed by a rhythm of "One, two, three, pause, one, two, three and on it went".


    In the darkness, I carefully found my way to the door and was about to leave the room but on second thought I decided to switch on the light and check on her for the last time. The light came on and Nono was sleeping quietly on the bed. Instantly, the footsteps and laughing stopped. Till this very moment, I can''t tell whether I was dreaming or awake when I heard the giggling" he concluded.


    "This mother and child still have things here, they cherished while alive. This thing has prevented them from moving on. We must find and destroy these things; this will allow these spirits to move on and face judgment" Pastor Vivian suggested.


    I heard enough, so wasting no time, the battle between light and darkness began. Seeing that image of Philomena ignited a fit of holy anger in my spirit. She frustrated my life before I met Christ and continued with my Aunt and her family. Seeing her ghost confirmed that I was sleeping with a ghost in the past. All the five years at the temple of God, no image of her peppering my sleep but just a few seconds here and she is already tormenting me.


    The spiritual warfare continued with me praying like my life depended on it; ranting and gesticulating wildly, screaming on top my lungs. Few minutes into the prayers, I slid into the spirit and there was Philomena at the head of the bed.


    She was crouching down, like someone hiding from something or someone. Her hair was on her face so I couldn''t see her expression. All of a sudden, she stood up and began giggling in a twisted way that sounded like a hum. As she tittered, her breasts danced on her chest. Her body began shaking slightly and her head thrown in different directions.


    "You evil spirit sent her to destroy this family, I cast you out of this house in Jesus name!" I thundered.


    Her image started flickering like a light bulb about to go out. It continued to change from Philomena to a little girl of about eight years of age. Both of them screeching in agony; caressing their whole bodies violently like someone on fire.


    "Alex! Please make the fire stop!" the demon pleaded.


    "You foul spirit! Get lost in the name of Jesus!" I barked.


    She stopped flickering and it ended as Philomena, looking like a horrifically burnt victim. No skin covered her face. The lack of eyelids gave her red blood eyeballs a popping look as they swiveled in their sockets and her mouth in the shape of an "O" and covered with blood. Tendrils of her black hair were sticking to her sweat covered face.


    Her back bent backward in an impossible position, she asked in the voice of a scared little girl "Look what you have done to me!"


    "I rain down fire from heaven upon you in the name of Jesus!"


    "You little ant, how dare you talk to me in that tone?" she shouted in a cold and scratchy voice then stood upright.


    "Hand me the olive oil!" I required from Pastor Silas who like the rest of the team were busy praying, speaking in Holy tongues. They appeared not to see these demons. I was in the spirit, what some people will call another dimension, in the same place with these spirits.


    I sprayed the olive oil on her and rendered more thundering prayers. At first, it felt like spraying water into an ocean but with time and intensification of the prayers, she began to yell in pain. Every drop of oil burnt her skin like it was acid. In response to the burning pain, she let out a high pitch scream which resulted in a convulsion in the spirit realm. Parts of the ceiling came down in chunks and little cracks appeared on the walls. The light flickered for seconds and went out.


    In the total darkness, I continued to pray in the Holy Spirit. Not even a tiny pinch of fear present in my soul. I was on fire, holy anger raging through me. Pouring more olive oil on her, the yelling intensified and so did the vibration beneath the room. More parts of the ceiling came down as the cracks widened. The picture of an African woman carrying a white child fell off the wall and landed heavily on the terracotta tile, smashing into pieces.


    Immediately the picture landed, a strange wind blew past me making my clothes unrest for a quick while. The light bulb came back on and I was back in the room, in this dimension. Everything in the room was intact, no cracks on the walls and the ceiling unmoved.


    Wasting no time, I concluded the prayer and asked Pastor Silas to take down the picture frame of the black woman with a white child. Instead, he poured olive oil on the picture and with no force whatsoever, the image shook violently till it fell off the wall on its own and smashed into bits.


    "Hallelujah!" Pastor Vivian shouted.


    "Hallelujah!" we all celebrated in a burst of joy.


    "Where is Nono?" I inquired cutting short the joy of Aunt Uka.


    "She has to be in her room" she replied.


    "Then that where we should be"

 Chapter 79：Deliverance 2

    "No-no, baby girl�� it is Uncle Alex" I called out nervously. A deep sadness swept through me.


    At the sound of my voice, she paused; her head slowly turned 360 to face us while the rest of her body remained in place. Her eyes were black and her face looked rotten with black lines. Her mouth went into a menacing smile, she uttered in a deep gravelly voice,


    "Uncle Alex�� come play with me��"


    Her mother screamed in profound fear which was distracting. Uncle Philip pulled her into his big arms for a tight hug. "Let''s get out of here" he whispered and escorted her out. I shook my head in sympathy for my cousin. What has this innocent girl done to deserve this grave torment from this foul spirit?


    "Miss me�� miss me�� miss me�� are you stupid?" She began skipping in a circle around the bed, her arms outstretched and her head upward, muttering the same question over and over in the voice of an adult male.


    "Hand me the olive oil" I ordered Pastor Silas, sounding so imperative.


    Rapidly, prayers began, I sprayed the olive oil on her while she continued skipping, completely ignorant of the fact that we were even there.


    "You evil spirit, I command you in the powerful name of Jesus to leave this innocent girl and be gone" I commanded in a loud voice, pouring more Olive oil on her.


    She stopped dancing and gave out a shocking yell, her mouth oddly wide like that of an animal. Dark tracks ran down her face like tears. She ran back against the wall and her ghostly white hands began to bang the wall violently. I thought her hand would either break or the wall would give way.


    To prevent her from hurting herself, I poured more Olive oil and escalated the prayers. The team of Pastors spoke violently in holy tongues supporting me with their prayers. She began screeching in pain and horror, pulling her hair in anguish. Her eyes felt like they will pop out from their socket.


    "You evil spirit�� you have no place in the life of this innocent girl. In the name of Jesus, I send you packing��" I dictated.


    "Shut up!" she groaned.


    "Get out you demon!" I uttered in a loud voice and went closer with hand outstretched, reaching for her head. In the blink of an eye, my right middle finger was between her teeth.


    "Jesus!" I exclaimed in pain and quickly forced my hand from her mouth. Blood dripping from the finger I fell and sat on the bed. Pastor Vivian stepped in, her hand on Nono''s head she took over the deliverance.


    "Ha ha ha�� I have tasted his blood" she smirked.


    "Jesus died on the cross for the girl. So you demon have no right over her. Get out in the name of Jesus!" Pastor Vivian commanded.


    "Alex�� this will not end well for you. I have your blood and will return��" her demonic words failed her as Vivian poured more oil on her. She began quivering, flickering from Nono to an angry girl of about the same age.


    The Holy Spirit took my eyes to the standing mirror in the room. Therein, was a white cloud like figure with heavy-lidded eyes and slack mouth. Her cheekbones stressed her skeletal look. Her gaze was robbed of all emotions excluding death. So, this is the evil spirit responsible for the predicament of my beloved cousin. She is the one tormenting her body, bringing her parents untold pain and sorrows.


    "Destroy that mirror and all these will be over in a flash��" the Holy Spirit voiced in my soul. Instead of screaming, I stood in confidence, walked majestically to the mirror, with more force than anyone with a bitten finger could muster, I smashed my fist into it, sending the mirror flying back against the wall and smashed into bits. Instantly, Nono collapsed on the floor, moaning, weeping and scared.


    "It is alright, baby girl" Pastor Vivian consoled her on the floor.


    "You are free�� my dear" I added.


    "Uncle�� Alex, good evening" she greeted in her actual voice. This brought tears to my eyes and joy to my soul.


    "Hallelujah!" Pastor Silas celebrated.

 Chapter 80：Just Married

    The big bright sun peeked out of the clear sky from time to time. A pleasant breeze rustled the native compound and its surrounding bushes, cooling the guests as they danced to sweet Afro melodies from the Legend Osadebe. The men moved gallantly to the beats while the women vibrated their buttocks, stumping their feet on the ground raising dust.


    I sat on a specially cane-weaved chair under a canopy, hidden from the burning sun. Balloons and streamers fluttered around the railing and bannisters, a festive mixture of pink, light blue, and white. The smell of fresh-cut flowers mixed with the sweet aroma of joilef rice filled the air.


    To the left of me were rows of cars glittering in the sun. A stretched Limousine stood alone, decked out in ribbons and twisted coils of streamers, ready to whisk the groom and bride away. ''Just Married'' was painted across the dark rear window.


    As I sat there, I thought to myself, how perfect and lovely everything was. Who could be getting married? Where are the bride and groom? Why am I behind? As a pastor, I am supposed to be in front, on a special seat. Could it be Pastor Silas''s wedding? Unlike me, he is in a courtship with a pretty lady, and they will be getting married soon. This could be the wedding we all have been waiting for.


    The music stopped, and all heads turned to face the far end of the compound. From a thatch hut came Heaven attired in fineries and colourful materials; new wrappers, beads around her waist, hair beautifully woven with threads and beads, and bangles on her ankles and wrists. Beautiful patterns and lines were drawn with Uli on her face, chest, and legs. Looking dazzling and beautiful like never before, she walked majestically, shaking everything before coming to sit beside her father just as custom demands.


    Like most men present, her father wore an expensive loincloth wrapped around his waist passing between his legs and was fastened at his back. He had a red cap on with an eagle feather attached to it. Grinning from ear to ear, he presented her with a cup of fresh palm wine, instructing her before the guests to show them who her husband is as he was not familiar with whom he was.


    On her knees, she took the cup from him, covered it with her palm and went in search of groom among the audience, dancing to the beats. I couldn''t believe how adorable Heaven was. I watched as every man begged her to give them the wine, some asked for even just a drop. With a charming smile, she turned them down. Who is that lucky man getting married to this girl of my dreams? I caught myself wondering.


    In the search for her husband-to-be, she went from one canopy to another. In my canopy, she paused when her eyes met mine. A blush stained her cheeks as she made her way to me. My heart pounding, I questioned myself nervously.


    "Oh! My God! Is this real? Could it be me? Oh, it is me! She is really coming to give me the wine��"


    In front of me, still grinning, she got on her knees. Gracefully, she took a sip and handed me the rest. In doubt and disbelief, I took it and emptied the cup. I took her hand and helped her up, while she uttered softly, "I love you".


    Gradually, the cheers faded away as I subconsciously had a feeling of someone looking down at me and two hot puffs of air hitting my face. Slowly, I opened my eyes to meet the white ceiling of my bedroom with my soft white pillow caressing my right cheek.


    After a hard long sigh, I sat up and resting my head against the bed head. What is happening? I marvelled. This is the third time I''m having a dream about Heaven. The first time, we were kissing, the second time, we had hot sex in the open. Now, we are having a traditional marriage.


    Heaven was a pretty young lady, quiet and always wearing a cute smile. She wasn''t really committed to the things of Christ. She came to church with her twin sister every Sunday just to please her parents. I admired her from afar and kept my distance, hopping on the good Lord to reveal my intentions of marriage to her. Though, our relationship was strictly pastor and member.


    "That''s more reason why this has to be a sign from you". I looked above and questioned the Almighty. "Is she the one?" Since I asked the Lord to reveal my wife to me; I have been seeing her in my dreams.


    "Father, is she my missing rib? The one you created for me?" I asked once more. "If she is the one, please do send me a sign" I prayed silently.


    "Brrring! Brrring! Brrring!" the sudden ring from the phone sounded like a gun blast, causing me to jump up startled. Without taking a look at the phone, I glanced briefly at the clock on the wall and it was some minutes past 4 am. Who could be calling at this time? I deliberated within me. What was so important, it couldn''t wait till morning?


    I was reaching for the phone when the call ended. Then I remembered what Stella, my secretary told me a few days back, she said "Strange numbers call people at night and when they pick, they end up dead". I smiled, that''s for people without the Holy Spirit. Not us who bath, and dine with Him. I can''t be a victim of such a petty trick.


    "Brrring! Brrring! Brrring!" the phone rang, this time louder like it had a mind of its own, requesting my immediate attention. I reached for the phone, picked it up to see who was calling. My heart nearly stopped at the sight of the caller.

 Chapter 81：The Sign from God

    Could this be a coincident or the sign from God? I questioned myself joyously. You can''t blame me, how would I explain Heaven calling me at that particular moment? Excited, I immediately reached for the phone, clicked on the green button, it went silent and I brought it to my ear.


    "Pastor Alex��" a voice I could recognize even in my dreams cried out.


    "Calm down dear, what is the matter?" I consoled her.


    "Pastor�� my�� my�� father" she sobbed into the phone.


    "What is wrong with him?"


    "My�� father is �� is�� dead"


    "Jesus!" I uttered aloud in shock.


    "Daddy is dead oh�� he was shot by robbers" she sniffed. "Nevaeh is unconscious��" she wept on the phone.


    "Calm down�� I''m coming over to be with you and take Nevaeh to the hospital."


    Hurriedly, I ended the call, jumped from the bed, got into my car and headed straight to her family house.


    On the car, I kept questioning God, pondering over why he would allow such calamity to before such a beautiful family of devoted Christians. Mr Barabbas was a true child of God and a friend. Never came to church late, always contributed his part as an elder in the church. How would his wife continue in the faith without her husband? How would she even continue with life without the man she has been with for over twenty-five years? Certainly, Heaven will completely stop coming, now that the authority that forced her to church was no more.


    "God please, don''t allow anything to happen to Nevaeh" I prayed silently in my heart, racing down to their house.


    I pulled my white-coloured 2014 Toyota Camry XLE at the gate of their compound and horned twice. I was about to step out when I saw Heaven and a young man supporting a young lady in a purple nightgown, they were coming over. Quickly, I opened the car door and they gently helped her in.


    "Tell my mother, I have taken Nevaeh to the hospital," she stated softly to the young man, who simply nodded and walked away.


    "Good evening, Pastor Alex..." the young man greeted with a slight bow.


    "Evening Obi," I responded after a sad sigh. Obi was their neighbour and a church member of mine.


    "Please, can we get going?" she pleaded.


    "Sure��" I got into the car and stepped on the gas.


    "I can''t believe this is happening��" she said, staring out the window. "I have been trying to wake up from this unending nightmare but it keeps playing out"


    "It is alright dear, God is in control"


    "No! He is not��" she shouted with pain. "Why will he allow this kind of horror to before us?"


    Eyes on the road, I uttered softly, "I don''t know my dear but we can''t question God. He has a reason for everything"


    "I don''t see any reason behind robbers shooting my father and raping my sister right in front of me��" she faced me and hollered, "Or do you?"


    "It is all on me��" she collapsed back into the seat.


    "No, it is not"


    "I''m the one that left the door open. I forgot to close it before going to bed" she resumed tears.


    "It is not your fault dear" I assured her.


    "Maybe, if I locked the door, my father will still be here with us" she broke down.


    "Common, don''t do that to yourself. You already have a lot, don''t add that��" I reached for her hand and gave her a soft and comforting squeeze. "We are here, let''s get Nevaeh some help." I pulled the car just at the entrance of St. Mary general hospital.


    She swiftly wiped her tears, came out off the car and went in to call the nurses who came back and wheeled Nevaeh into the emergency ward. As they hurried into the hospital, she paused, slowly turned behind and mouthed a "Thank you" to me.


    Right there and then, I made up my mind to get that girl and wife her by any means possible. The good Lord had signed it in heaven; all I needed to do was make it happen here on earth.


    *******************


    Some months after the burial of her father, we became close, though remaining just friends as I couldn''t bring myself to tell her exactly how I felt about her but kept providing her and her family with spiritual and financial help. In return; she visited on some weekends to help me with laundry, cooking and other house chores but always left the evening of the same day.


    With the time we spent together, I noticed Heaven was not just a good cook but she also possessed all the good qualities I seek in a wife. She suggested I grow a goatee, encouraged subtle changes to the way I dressed and even to the cut of my hair. Soon, I began to rely on her to help with most of the things in the house and my life.


    It wasn''t until I was looking in the mirror one morning while preparing for service that I realized how much she had changed my life. Eating her meals, I have added weight, her choice of clothes brought out the colours in my life and I slept peacefully at night knowing she cares for me.

 Chapter 82：Will you go out with me?

    The blades of the "OX" standing fan beside me blurred into one as it speedily rotated, supplying a rush of fresh air over me. Cooling my body and drying off my sweat. It had been a long service, after shouting, walking around and praying. I was exhausted, needed to rest, to have someone rub my feet and make me laugh. Someone to share my thought with and the only person I could think of was Heaven.


    I wanted to call her but couldn''t find my voice. So with my eyes pinned on her, I waited patiently for her eyes to find me and when our eyes lock. Her lips formed the perfect smile and she waved softly.


    I signalled her to come over to the altar. With an angelic smile, her high heels slapping against the white tiles, her heavy dark gown swinging, she walked like royalty to me and sat on the empty seat beside me.


    Her hand accidentally met mine. My skin tingled where she touched me and my heartbeat erratically in my chest so hard that I thought it might fly out. There were butterflies �C no, lions �C in my chest, but it felt good.


    Her warmth seeped into my being and she comforted me without ever opening his mouth. How I wanted to melt into her like ice-cream on a warm porcelain bowl, like I belonged next to her, and she belongs next to me.


    "Heaven, you really look beautiful" I complimented with her wearing a captivating smile of my own.


    "Thanks, Pastor Alex" she responded shying away.


    "You are welcome. Hope you enjoyed the service?"


    "Yes, I did. Your message was very powerful"


    "It is from the Lord. I''m only a massager" I whispered and an awful silence before the both of us. To break the ice, I turn to her face in search of a clue on the next thing to talk about. Our eyes met in that magical moment. Her breathing becomes softer, the pensive look melting into a smile as soft as the morning light. There was something in her eyes, l never saw in that of another woman. At that moment our souls have made a bridge.


    "Heaven" I mouthed.


    "Yes"


    Oh God, I wished I could just get down on one knee and ask her to marry me that very moment, but that won''t be possible. She won''t agree. Yes, she likes me, maybe even love me but not to the extent of getting married.


    "Will you be free this evening?" I managed to ask.


    The "OX" standing fan kept blowing her hair into her face. "Yes," she answered slowly brushing the hair from her face. "Is there anything you want me to do for you?" she asked innocently.


    "No, not at all"


    "Ok. What then?" her eyes illuminated with curiosity.


    "I want us to go out on a date" I looked away pretending to adjust properly into my seat. Praying inside my heart she agrees.


    She placed her hand on mine and pulled close. The heat from his fingers creeps into my consciousness, warming up my blood. It felt like the feathers of angels. Something I haven''t experienced in the last five years. What is the special thing about this girl that makes me feel like this? I wondered. How can I be having a million feelings, a thousand thoughts, and a hundred memories just for one person?


    "Is that what you are asking me slowly?" she asked.


    I felt my heart skipped a beat, I couldn''t believe my ears. She really wants to go out on a date with me.


    "Is that a yes?" I asked excitedly.


    A sexy smile curved upon her pretty dark face, she nodded slowly.


    "Is Seven Pm at Delicious Bite ok by you?" I inquired.


    "Yes," she nodded.


    "Ok. Should I come and pick you up?"


    "No" she shook her head, "I will come and meet you there" she added.


    "Alright dear"


    "I need to hurry home and prepare launch for my mother" she stood gently, dragged up the folds of her cheap dinner gown and began her slow walk from my presence.

 Chapter 83："Im a virgin"

    I checked my gold wristwatch for the fourth time; it was 7:30 Pm. Why isn''t she here? What could be keeping her at home? I have called her twice already, she didn''t pick up either did she return the call. Are you sure she hasn''t changed her mind? But Heaven isn''t like that; she is one girl that keeps her promises.


    The waiter came with a menu and pulled me from my thoughts, "Just get me a glass of Pure Heaven, thank you." I quickly dismissed him.


    In the search for some kind of distraction I glanced at the entrance, only couples came in and left; no trace of Heaven. I looked around and found every table busy. The restaurant was full of activities. An old couple eating side by side, one glass of wine each, studiously bent over their meals. A group of young women in their thirties collapsing with helpless giggles as a stern woman dining alone nearby looked on and frowned. Two businessmen in grey suits were having a serious conversation on the table by my left.


    Why is she not here yet? What could be keeping her at home? Could it be her mother? I pondered but she had been okay with the both of us together after I whispered to her that I want her daughter''s hand in marriage. Joyfully, she expressed in words, "That girl definitely needs a man of God in her life and you will make a good husband".


    I should call her again. Won''t it sound like I''m desperate? I battled with myself. Confused and indecisive, I took a deep breath, soaking in the ambient music for a few moments, reflecting on the words and drank in the fragranced air.


    I almost jumped when I opened my eyes to find Heaven standing beside my table. I glanced up at her face, an apology was written all over it. My anger and doubt liquefied quickly like butter in a frying pan.


    I stood up, wanted to hug her but changed my mind not sure how she will react; instead, I stretched out his hand.


    "You are welcome, dear!"


    "I''m really sorry; I was busy with my mum"


    "No problem," I shook my head "You are here now and that is what matters"


    "You look stunning." Her eyes were wide as she said it.


    "Thanks." I smiled tightly, consciously smoothing my suit once more. "I love you red tie" she added, making me blush childishly.


    "Thanks" I murmured.


    I wanted to kick myself for being shy. I stand in front of over four hundred people every Sunday to preach, demons tremble at the mention of my name but I was shy in the presence of a single girl? What is the thing with this girl that makes me act like this? But who can blame me? It''s my first time going on a date, not just that, also with the most beautiful girl in my world.


    "You look lovely. I like your gown. The colour suits you" I complimented her trying to look at her directly in the eyes.


    "Thanks" she breathed, beaming from ear to ear.


    "I will need your tailor to help me with my own clothing"


    "No, you can''t. We both know you have better tailors" she placed her purse on the polished table. The musky scent of her female perfume replaced the fragrance air. The waiter returned with the bottle of "Pure Heaven" and two glasses.


    "Can we get something to eat, I''m famished" she demanded from the waiter who was busy pouring the wine.


    "Of course, what can I get you?"


    "Fried rice and chicken" she ordered. The waiter turned to me with the same question in his eyes.


    "Get me the same thing"


    "Alright," the waiter hurried away, leaving us to our filled glasses of wine.


    "While we wait for the food, tell me about you" I took a sip from my wine.


    "What do you wanna know? I mean, you know almost everything about me?"


    "That''s the funny thing, I barely know you��"


    "What is there to know about me?"


    "I don''t know, just tell me anything"


    "Alright, why don''t you ask the questions and I will provide you with an answer" she took a sip from her drink.


    The list of "Questions to ask a woman on a date" I read online while preparing for the date flashed before my eyes. Out of the 20 questions, the one I found more interesting popped right out of me without a second thought.


    "Tell me something about yourself that might surprise me?"


    She thought about the question for a while with the glass of wine between her teeth, her eyes fixed on me, a pious smile behind the wine glass.


    "I''m a virgin" she declared with her gaze still on me.

 Chapter 84：Why are you not married?

    To say her answer didn''t catch me off guard will be a lie, I was totally blown off. Heaven might denote innocence but she couldn''t be a virgin. It was too hard to believe that she never had a man between her legs. But if that was true, it will be a thing of great honour and pride to be the first man to taste the forbidden fruit between her legs.


    "You don''t believe me?" she inquired, mistrust in her eyes, obstructing the flow of my thought.


    "I don''t really know what to say" I disclosed.


    "I was joking" she giggled softly. It sounded like a church bell from a mile away.


    "Oh, I thought as much" I uttered as my previous fantasy died a quick death.


    "It is my turn to ask a question" she stated. In response, I nodded.


    "Why are you not married?"


    "I don''t really know��" I murmured slowly, wondering where that question was coming from. Has the Lord begun revealing my intentions to her? Maybe it was her mother. She must have whispered it to her.


    "Still searching for that special one��" I insisted.


    "Do you have a spirit wife?" she blurted.


    "What do you mean?" I pretended not to know what she was asking.


    "Like do you see a woman in your dreams?"


    "Everybody sees a woman in their dreams" I retorted.


    She gave me a don''t-mess-me-look, "You know what I''m talking about"


    Giving up pretending, I asked, "You mean like whether I have sex in my dreams?"


    "Yes," she agreed, "Maybe you have a spirit wife" she cautioned returning her glass to her lips.


    "Common, you are tall, good-looking, clear-skinned, brown eyes, with a disarming smile. You are exactly the kind of people a spirit wife would want." She paused, searching my face for any kind of feedback, but I feed her none. She continued "You see Pastor Alex; it doesn''t matter whether you are a pastor or not, if you have an angry spirit wife, she will prevent you from getting married. She might provide you with money and fame, but will always prevent you from getting married��"


    This wasn''t what I pictured while getting dressed for this date. Who goes out on a date and discuss Spiritual wives? I chewed on. The topic was making me ill at ease, but she seems to enjoy it so I played along.


    "So what do you reckon?" I inquired from the lady.


    "The long-lasting solution is to please the spirit. Do whatever she is requiring from you?"


    "Ok," I thought aloud, "how do I find out what she wants?"


    "Common, Pastor Alex, it is common knowledge. Everyone knows Spirit wives or husbands are water beings. To please them, you go to a riverside wearing white and throw things like Fanta, Fruits, and dolls into the river from time to time" she responded freaking me out.


    "How come you know so much about spirit wives?" I asked.


    She kept the empty glass on the table. Took a deep breath and began "One fateful evening before my father died, I was trekking back home from work when a lady came out from nowhere and stopped me. At first, she asked what the time was. I took a quick glance at my wristwatch and told her what the time was.


    She thanked me and said we are sisters from the same place. At first, I thought she was confusing me for someone from her home town, so I quickly told her where I''m from. But she said no, that she wasn''t talking about a physical place. I became confused and told her I don''t understand what she was saying.


    "So you don''t know you are from the water?" she asked with a sinister look. I shook my head in ignorance. That was the first time of me hearing about a water child. She went on to tell me that while both of us are from the water, some people are from the desert, others iron and even forest. And that I can get anything I want from the water by pleasing it from time to time by offering certain sacrifices to it��"


    "Did you offer any sacrifice to the water goddess?" I asked cutting her story short.


    "No�� God forbid" she snapped.


    "Why?"


    "Not long after the encounter, I discovered she was mentally challenged"


    "Hmmm", I murmured finding her story hard to digest.


    "I can see this is making you uncomfortable," she said as the waiter returned with our dinner. The sweet aroma of fried rice and chicken filled the air. He placed it on the table and was about to leave when Heaven ordered for a stronger drink.


    The waiter returned with a bottle of Baron De Val. Opened it and poured her a full glass, turned to me and offered to pour me a glass.


    "I don''t drink alcohol" I blurted.


    "Keep the bottle" Heaven ordered.


    I goggled at her; she ignored me and began her meal, imbibing the alcohol with almost every spoon. When I tried to open another topic, she didn''t answer me. In fact, her sole focus was on the food, she didn''t even raise her eyes up to look at me anymore. She was angry at me, I could tell.


    The rest of the dinner was a quiet one with us barely talking to each other. Shortly, after she was done eating we went left DeliciousBite at about 9:00 pm and returned to my place with Heaven slightly drank.

 Chapter 85：A bad boy before

    After putting her to sleep, I had my bath and returned to the parlour. I couldn''t bring myself to sleep. The date was a disaster; I should have allowed her to continue blabbing. Why did I even stop her? That was what spoilt the dinner but no one goes on a date to discuss spirit partners. It was supposed to be a moment for both of us to better know ourselves. The best thing to do is to apologize for the previous one and ask her out on a new one. I concluded and picked up Alexander BusyBrain''s "Talent �C The Bomb" and began reading, flipping the pages as I devoured the inspiring word of that great author.


    About thirty minutes later, Heaven dressed in a sky blue pyjamas curled up on the other side of the couch. She was unusually subdued. Not wanting to pry, I said nothing, but the way she was fidgeting and biting her bottom lips, I could see that something was bothering her. It wasn''t until almost before 11 Pm she suddenly sat up and crossed her legs. With her hands buried into the nest created by her calves, she looked up at me timidly.


    "Pastor Alex��"


    "Common" I interrupted her. "I have told you to stop calling me pastor when we are together like this"


    "Oh, sorry but calling you just Alex feels weird"


    "You calling me pastor feels that way too"


    "Alex, can I ask you a question?" she sounded serious.


    I brought down the book, looked over and saw a deep frustration and concern in her expressive eyes. She looked so serious; my heart skipped a beat as I ran what could be wrong with her. Is she going to complain about our date? What should I tell her?


    "Yes, you can ask me anything. You looked worried. What is bothering you?"


    "The question might come out strange oh" a nervous smile appeared on one side of her cheeks.


    "Do you ever think of�� of��" she stammered.


    She cackled uneasily before saying "No".


    "Then�� what? Common, you can ask me".


    Mustering courage, in an undertone, she asked "Do you ever think of sex?"


    Her question threw me off guard. I never saw that coming in a million light-years. So, I responded with short crowed of joy. We have been friends; we discussed every other but never sex.


    Sensing how irritated I was by the question, she asked, "Have you done it before?"


    "Is it the alcohol that is speaking?" I inquired.


    "No! I''m a hundred per cent" she assured me.


    "You didn''t look that way when I brought you in not long ago?"


    "You want to change the topic and avoid my question. That little trick of yours won''t work on me today"


    I was trapped, I took a deep breath, knowing there was no way I could escape not answering her question. I cleared my throat and looked away, "I have done it more than I can remember. Plus, I do think of sex sometimes. I mean, I am flesh and blood too. I didn''t fall from the sky. But I try not to think of it often as it will only lead me to sin"


    Her mouth opens in surprise. "More than you can remember" She repeated it, one word at a time like she was finding it hard to believe.


    "Yes, but that was when I was still in the world"


    "So you were a bad boy before?"


    "Yes. A little but Christ changed all that"


    "That''s nice," she said and her smile died a quick death. Seconds after, her eyes came alive and she beseeched "Just for asking sake".


    "Ok" I nodded in agreement wondering what she was about to ask. Will I have sex with her? God, let it be that; I prayed silently.


    "Who would you want to have sex with among the congregation in church?"


    "Heaven!" I shouted in total astonishment. "How would you expect a man of God to answer such a question?"


    "But that''s why I said it is just for asking sake" she made a cute face and pulled closer to me that her shoulders touched mine. "Pleaseeeee" she begged.


    "Alright" I stared above trying to think of someone different. I couldn''t tell her she is the only one I would want to have sex with, in the entire church. That she is the only one out there that drives me crazy.


    I found myself most times fantasizing about her, wanting her, thinking about wrapping my hands around her, saying to hell with my damn calling, and kissing her throat, then tangling my finger in her wide mass of black hair. I saw myself tumbling into bed with her, both of us half-naked, sweating and eager. I wanted to feel her anxious fingers on my skin as I thrust into her, not giving a damn whether she is my sister in Christ.


    "Stella" I responded after a short thought.


    "Really?" a frown formed on her face. Her lips folded in on themselves.


    "Yes. I mean, she is beautiful with a good shape and a devoted Christian"


    "So, I am not pretty or devoted enough for you?" her brown eyes began to tear up.


    Oh, God. How many times have I heard of a young woman not realizing how beautiful she was? Seeing her doubt herself like that broke my heart, and I reached out and took her hand in mine.


    "My dear, you are stunningly beautiful. You are the most beautiful girl in that church. Never doubt that." Smiling at her, I squeezed her hand. To my relief, she smiled back.


    Avoiding my gaze, she asked innocently, "Can I sleep with you this night?"

 Chapter 86：Sweet temptation

    When I thought I have heard enough for one night, Heaven came up with another. I was in shock and speechless for a moment, different ideas floored me. This is a temptation, the work of the Devil, so I choked out, "No, Heaven, I don''t think so. That''s really a bad idea."


    Showing her usual stubborn streak, Heaven cast aside my protest. "Why? I''m only talking about sleeping, okay? I just want to feel warm and have your skin close to mine. The night is really cold��"


    "Sweet�� Jesus! I''m your pastor��" I said in exasperation, "I care for you, I want you, and I wish we could lie together but I can''t. That''s like stepping into the fire with both eyes wide open. And no man in his right senses will do that."


    "How? What kind of temptation would that be? It''s not like we are going to do anything. I''m not going to be naked self. So where will the temptation come from? Unless you are telling me you don''t have self-control"


    "I have self-control but lying next to you will heat up the blood of any man, I included" she smiled childishly. "That''s the reason why I won''t sleep next to you."


    Her frown returned and it picked my heart. Whenever I see her unhappy, I would want to please her, I guess that''s what you do when you love someone truly.


    "Alex, just this once, I promise not to bother you with my touchy feelings again," she said in a child''s tone rubbing her palms slowly against each other.


    I don''t know what came over me. I like to think I simply gave in because of how desperate she looked, but deep down, I know I couldn''t pass up the chance to have her that close to me. To feel those breasts pressed against me, even if it was just by accident. With a defeated nod, I agreed.


    "Ok, but this stays between us"


    She gave me a suspicious look, "Common, Alex, I''m not a child"


    "But you behave like one sometimes"


    Smiling brightly, she whispered "I''m going to get ready for bed" and jumped from the couch heading to my bedroom.


    I shook my head and watched hopelessly as she bounded out of the living room.


    God, what have I done? What have I gotten myself into? What was I thinking? I questioned myself as I followed slowly behind.


    I was scared to the bone by the time I made it to the bedroom. I''m a pastor to this young lady; I should not be getting in bed with her, even if I have made up to my mind marry her. On this bed with her, anything can happen. I should leave her here and return to sleep on the couch. That will save me the trouble I''m about to get myself into.


    All those complain fell on the deaf ears of my cock. With a mind of its own, it stiffens with each step, proving it didn''t give a damn! "Just get in bed, fall asleep immediately, and it will be all over in the morning," I told myself as I climbed into bed with her.


    Heaven was curled up on the other side, with the bedsheets pulled up tightly around her. Now, I was the one who was trembling with nerves, I stayed as close to my edge as possible before switching off the light.


    "Goodnight, Alex," she said pleasantly. "I just know it''s going to be joyous waking up next to you."


    "Goodnight, Heaven. Pray and get some sleep"


    "I prayed before you came in" she responded with a sigh.


    I lay there for a moment, thinking that everything might work out and I will wake up without committing fornication with her. Then I heard my name.


    "Alex?"


    "Yes," I responded without turning over.


    "Are you not going to hold me?"


    A mixture of fear and excitement swept through me and my eyes popped open.


    "What? I thought you are about to sleep?"


    "I want to be held like my father used to hold me. That was the whole point, remember?"


    A heady mix of dread and desire boiled through me. Everything I have learned from the Bible, and everything I thought about myself as a man of God, slowly bent and cracked under the subtle pressure of my desire to touch this girl. I just couldn''t resist the desire to own and possess her body like an evil spirit. If she hadn''t asked, then I would have kept my cool.


    Slowly, wordlessly, I rolled over and spooned her hips against me. From my thighs to my chest, the incredible softness of her body press against mine, I slipped my arms around her, resting my hand just under her breasts.


    How is it that this girl seems to have so much control over me and my decisions? I wondered still holding her. Could it be possible that she has washed her private part into my food? It is believed to work magic and could make a man lose his sense for that particular woman; doing anything she requests for and would never want to see her sad. It is quite common in Lagos, where women are desperate for husbands and will go any length to tie down any man they want. My love for Heaven was turning into something else, that a fact but she couldn''t do that to me. I am a man of the cloth, those kinds of petty tricks and charms don''t work on those like me, who strongly believe in God. If she did it, my mind won''t be able to question the authenticity of my love or lust for her.


    It was beginning to feel like what I had with Philomena. Though, this was different in the sense that I was sure she is real and not some spirit partner. Maybe I am overthinking everything. I have them say love is crazy, maybe this is exactly what they met.

 Chapter 87：I’m so wet for you”

    I concluded in my mind and noticed that I was ready hard. I was sure she could feel my erection nestled lightly in the soft cleft of her bum. I felt a strong urge to grind against her, but somehow, I remained still. My mind may have relaxed, but my senses were sharp and turned into every movement and sound she made. Her scent was seeping into my mind, marking its way indelibly into my memory.


    We lay there quietly for a short while, and I began to think just perhaps this was all I could get for one night. Then Heaven took my hand from her belly and placed it on her huge soft breasts.


    A fresh surge of adrenaline shot into my bloodstream as my fingers spread over her boobs, and I couldn''t help but squeeze softly as its pliant shape filled my hand. I could feel her nipple harden, raking my palm through the thin top of her gown.


    As I fondled her, Heaven signed, and a soft moan escaped her lips, and she murmured so quietly I could barely hear her.


    "Mmm, that feels nice, Alex"


    I might have ignored it, but when her bottom nuzzled harder against my throbbing cock, I was pushed to the limits of my self-control.


    "Oh, Heaven�� No. I can''t do this!" I hissed in frustration. Then I pulled my hand away from her body.


    I heard her gasp and then she rolled over to face me. Her voice trembled in the dark.


    "I�� I''m so sorry, Alex. I, I got carried away, I just wanted to feel you��"


    "Heaven, please�� It isn''t you, it''s me. You are so beautiful, and holding you like that, it just makes me want things I shouldn''t want right now��"


    Her lips were warm and soft, what started as a gentle, exploring kiss quickly turned passionate and deep with me forgetting I''m her pastor. As if by instinct, our tongues met, and I didn''t resist the urge to hold her close to my body. I drew her so closer her breast pressed against my chest. Somewhere, deep inside us, fuse lit, and it burned toward an inevitable explosion that threatened to consume us in its heat. Which is exactly what I wanted and I knew she wanted it too.


    Excitedly, she out of bed and switched on the light, so I could see her undress. Standing with her back towards me, she slowly let the sky-blue nightgown hit the floor. I already knew she wasn''t wearing a bra underneath the dress, and now I learned she wasn''t wearing panties either. As a result, I was treated to a view of her naked body and most notably a gorgeous tight ass.


    It was perfectly smooth and enticingly curved; full, round and firm. Heaven turned her head and gave me a coquettish look over her shoulder. She must have seen the lustful look of hunger in my eyes as I gazed at her fabulous rear.


    "I know you like it" she giggled.


    "Who won''t?" I uttered pondering why I never saw this wild side of Heaven.


    "It is all yours"


    "God help me. Forgive me for what I''m about to do" I groaned as she turned around, facing me.


    She was standing with one hand over her breast and the other between her legs, covering her most private part. A sexy smile on her lips, she teasingly let her arms fall on her sides, proudly presenting her marriageable body to me. Right then, I knew I was in the same room with the most beautiful naked girl that I had seen.


    I inspected every part of her desiring body. Among her most notable female charms, were a pair of long, shapely legs; her fabulously tight ass; a supple, narrow waist and a truly gorgeous set of dark breasts. Her twin beauties were delightfully full and around, their youthfulness emphasized by their apparent defiance of the forces of gravity. They stood high and firm on her chest, they were about a large handful, and each adorned with extremely suckable nipples. My mouth watered as I imagined sucking on them.


    My heart pounded in my throat as I explored her perfect body, casting my gaze lower to that coveted prize, her pussy. Certainly, I cognize I won''t be the first person to taste this pussy, she doesn''t look that naive but I don''t mind. I took a deep breath and swallowed hard. I wasn''t mistaken; it was a beautiful pussy, one made in Heaven to be worshipped.


    Her well-defined abdomen flowed smoothly into a sexy bulging mound. I couldn''t see much of her vulva because of the way she was standing. Only a small part of her clitoral hood was visible, wedged between her plump outer lips. The rest of her goodies were still out of sight, hidden between her legs.


    While I admired her youthful, beautiful and mouth-watering pussy, she stepped to the bed, climbed over me, took my hand and placed it between her legs.


    "I''m so wet for you" she mouthed softly into my ears. As the words proceeded from her mouth, the hot air tickled my ear and dick. It sent a tickling sensation all over my skin. My brain was about to explode with pleasure. My finger slipped easily between her yielding lips and made a quick exploration of her little gem. Her pussy was tight, wet, hot and ready for penetration. I would be a complete idiot to turn down this one in a lifetime opportunity to fuck this girl of my dreams.

 Chapter 88：Make love to me…

    "Make love to me��" she said softly in a bedroom voice. That lit the fire in me. In split seconds, I was undressing in such a hurry one would easily mistake for the heavenly race. I threw my shirt and trouser to any corner in the room. At the sight of my hard and hungry cock, her eyes lit up with burning desires. She gave me a coy smile and added


    "Please, Alex? Will you fuck me?"


    I could never say no to Heaven, and it was practically impossible now when we both desired the same thing. Giving in, I nodded. She lay back on the bed gently in total surrender to the goodies I was about to present her, and then I gracefully positioned myself between her legs and kissed her stomach while I toyed with her newly exposed love button. She responded immediately, with a gentle moan and her fingers ran over my hair. Her scent hit me and my mouth watered, my lips wanted to taste every part of her body.


    "Your body is so perfect, and you taste so good." She needed to hear these words. She needed to know that someone wanted her above all things, including my salvation and I did.


    "I want it. Please, don''t make me wait much longer." She begged.


    Foregoing every other thing in my mind, I ran the tip of my cock up and down between her delicate lips. The soft and slick female folds hugged the bloated head and coated it in a thick layer of her moisture.


    Her eyes grew wide as I thrust, and a slight whimper escaped her lips, but it was followed by a long moan of pleasure as my cock filled her completely. Her body grew taut, and she gripped my arms tightly.


    Once inside her, I stalled until her gaze softened. Her vagina was hot, wet, slick, and incredibly tight. I hadn''t had sex with a woman in five years and Heaven''s tight pussy felt like pure paradise.


    I leaned forward and nibbled her earlobe with my lips and moved down to where her jaw met her neck. The gentle pressure of my teeth on her neck with a push of the second deep thrust triggered her moans. We shared a deep kiss while I thrust into my preferred rhythm.


    Soon, I was thrusting deeper and faster. Heaven held me tight, guiding me until I was plunging into her with enough force to drive us mad. Her pussy squeezed me, milking me as we fucked, and it wasn''t long before I felt my orgasm build. She seemed to sense I was close, and her hands moved to my ass, pulling me into her harder as my body began to bum.


    "That''s it, go ahead and come, come inside me, Pastor. I want to feel your cum shooting inside me!"


    It was too much. All I could do was slid my arms under her shoulders and hold her to me as I lost my will to hold back. With a last, hard thrust, I drove deep and growled as my balls emptied into her pussy.


    "Oh god! Yes�� Oh god! ...yesssss"


    I yelled as hot cum erupted into her, filling her channel so completely that it flowed back with my cock as I withdrew. I could feel it dripping down, and Heaven''s face didn''t quite lit up as I expected.


    "Are you alright?" I asked between breathing as I fell beside her.


    "Yes��yes" she nodded and turned the other way, facing the wall in a fetus position.


    "Are you sure?" I reached for her shoulder.


    She nodded slowly without uttering a word.


    "It doesn''t feel like you enjoyed it?"


    "I did, but�� it could be better?"


    "How you do mean?" I asked confused. I thought she was the one that wanted it, and we have done it, why then is she complaining.


    "Promise you won''t get angry?" she asked politely still facing the wall.


    "No, I won''t. Why would I?"


    "It is really nothing, but I didn''t climax like you��"


    "Ok?" I responded in sarcasm wondering where all these are headed.


    Ignoring my nervous laughter, she continued to educate me "You know�� some women can''t achieve orgasm from just penetration. Oral sex is very important to set the flow in tune��"


    "Oral�� what?" I asked, flabbergasted.


    "Giving her head or even use your finger her will go a long way"


    Images of that ghost giving me a blowjob flashed before my eyes like quicksand, in anger, I blurted out "It is dirty to do such a thing. Those weren''t part of God''s plan for sex. They were introduced by the devil to lead the world to hell".


    "Really?" she sighed, "And so is sex before marriage��"


    "No, I don''t mean that. I mean to say��"


    From her voice, I could tell that goodnight wasn''t from her heart; she slept off right after that, leaving me to my thoughts. This was supposed to be great, and it was. I enjoyed every bit of it and was completely ready to take on another challenge. I thought she enjoyed it too, but why is she acting up, and what she said, indicates otherwise. We didn''t quite have must sex after that as you would expect.

 Chapter 89："I am a sinner!"

    The office walls were covered with grey and ivory wallpapers and motivational photography with silver frames. It had only one floor-to-ceiling window, which faced the main road. In a corner, the air conditioner was blasting at medium. A bookshelf was in the other corner, with yet another stack of papers under a paperweight that was shaped to look like a tuft of grass. A few pens were lying on the papers, but some had fallen onto the top of the bookshelf.


    I was seated behind the grey mahogany desk studying the word of the Most High when suddenly, my thoughts shifted from the word to Heaven and how things ended between us the last time we had sex. Before that day I was celibate, never really thought of sex or a woman in that way. That night in the company of Heaven unlocked the want for intercourse, her refusal afterwards only intensified my desire and want for it.


    Still lost in thought, there was a soft knock on the door. Wondering who it was, I said in an undertone.


    "Please, come in"


    The door gave way slowly and Stella, my secretary came in wearing a smile that could bring any man down to his knees. In an angelic voice, she greeted.


    "Good evening, Pastor!" taking a slight bow.


    "Evening, my dear" I responded, surprised to see her. Stella was a committed and passionate member of the body of Christ. She came to church early and was usually the last to leave. Sometimes, it flogged my imagination trying to comprehend how such a beauty with a great body that can instantly make a man hard, would dedicate all her time to God. Not so many young ladies of these days would; I respected Stella for that reason and made such she knew that.


    "Can I sit?" she asked distorting my thought process.


    "Oh, yes. Please do sit down"


    "Thanks" she sat down on the chair on the other side of the desk.


    "You haven''t gone home?"


    "No, I wanted to see you for prayers"


    As she spoke her breasts danced on her chest and I couldn''t take my eyes off them. I felt blood racing down to my dick. That was so ungodly and I immediately knew I had to warn her.


    "Stella" I stumbled as her eyes lit up in expectation, "Do you know you are not properly dressed?"


    Her smile hurriedly died from her lips. "What is wrong with my dress?" she asked innocently, running her hands over her breasts unconsciously.


    "Nothing" I found myself saying, "But would Jesus want you to dress so��so seductively to visit his son?"


    Stella''s face fell in embarrassment. Few seconds after, I could hear her sobbing; she raised her tears washed face and said


    "I thought Jesus looks at our heart and not what we are putting on?"


    "Yes, he looks only at our hearts but he is also against indecent dressing" I paused and watched as she cried. "You can seduce and lead someone to sin with this��" I said in a calm voice. For some strange reason, I couldn''t hurt her feelings with my words. But that made things worse as she began shedding tears which were followed shortly by sobs. At my seat, I wondered what was so wrong that I had said.


    "I��" she choked on her tears, "I came here dressed like this because��" she wiped some tears off her eyes with her left palm, raised her head and fought back the tears but it kept pouring.


    "I�� I love you. I want you�� and I thought you wanted me too because of the way you look at me during service and your care towards me��" she said with her head still buried.


    I was lost for words, surprised and confused. I love her of course, but just like a sister in Christ. I cared for everyone in the body of Christ, it is basically my responsibility. I looked at everyone the same way too. She must have gotten those ideas from elsewhere. Telling her all that will certainly crush her spirit, and I just couldn''t afford to do that. So I stood up and crossed over, sat beside her and place a hand over her shoulders, comforting her.


    "Oh, Stella!" the words paused in my throat. I couldn''t lie to her that I love her back. But God knows I wanted to touch those breasts dangling as she cried.


    "I have been such an idiot" she blurted out.


    "No, you are not" I assured her and stroking her hair softly. My eyes still buried in those breasts. Sitting close to her I had a full view of her amazing cleavage. The thought of those firm nipples in my mouth and her soft moans in my ears made my dick harder than the rod Moses used in parting the red sea.


    "Yes, I am!" she asserted. "I am a sinner!" sobs wracked her whole body.

 Chapter 90：We are all sinners

    I rubbed her shoulders, trying to find the right words to comfort her. Whatever his lady was doing, it was definitely working.


    "We are all sinners in the face of Christ"


    "I know�� but I tried seducing you"


    On hearing my words, she instantly stopped crying. She stared at me, surprised written all over her face.


    "Really?"


    Words were once again stocked in my throat, so I nodded.


    "Who won''t want to be seduced by a goddess like you?"


    A blush stained her cheeks and in responses, she gave me a quick and innocent kiss. I leaned closer asking for another. Her lips parted slightly and mine locked it. My tongue sought hers and wrapped around it. They danced together before I sucked it into my mouth. Down my dick seek for a way out of my trousers.


    Quickly, my right hand found its way to those breasts and squeezed them softly one after the other. She broke the kiss and moaned softly in my ears. It felt like the voice of angels.


    She stood up, her eyes locked on mine; she slowly removed her red-coloured polo. I watched as her full breasts fell and rose again, bouncing gracefully on her chest. They were truly magnificent. Her chocolate dark nipples stood like the twin towers of Babylon.


    Smiling childishly, she gracefully pulled down the jeans skirt till it fell off, exposing her thin black panties. This beautiful angel was causing my mind to stagger, so many emotions rushing through my tiny brain. She was pressing all the right buttons. I looked down and my erection wanted to burst my trousers.


    "Let me come and help you with that��" she said reading my mind. I replied with a baby smile and pushed the chair back a little, creating enough space between the chair and desk.


    She came over and knelt in front of me. Her breasts jiggled as her knees hit the floor. She reached for my belt and then the zipper. I raised my hips as she tugged them down. She grabbed my balls along with my boxers still on, sending pleasure signals to my brain. I chortled nervously. A devilish smile appeared on her lips as she pulled down my blue boxers.


    She stroked my cock softly at first before taking in just the tip into her mouth. The warmth of her mouth on my dick took me to the third heaven. Aware of what she was about to do, I quickly pulled my machine gun from her mouth. I can''t have her sucking on my dick, that''s was never a plan of God for sex. It was invented by the devil to lead people astray. That was one of the ways Philomena confused and seduced me; I can''t make that mistake again.


    She reacted with a surprise on her face, I responded with a toothy smile. I stood up, my cock right in front of her face; she leaned forward and kissed it. I let my hand down and assist her to her feet. On her feet, she kissed me passionately and the kiss ended, she turned and bent over the desk after pushing almost everything off the table including the Bible.


    "Come on, I want to fill that hold dick on the inside of me," she said spreading her legs. Without responding, I crawled closer and gently began rubbing the head of my blood-engorged cock against her clits.


    "Oh, fuck�� oh my�� fuck" she stopped short as I lowered myself into her.


    "Fuck meee�� yes�� fuck meee"


    I wanted to start slowly and build up but once I entered her wet tight pussy and felt the delicious contractions of her muscles, I instantly knew that won''t work. So I thrust myself fully inside her and began fucking her really fast and energetically. She tried to speak, but all that came out of her mouth were unintelligent sounds between loud moans and groans. I grabbed her tight and fucked her like a wild animal. Her entire body shook, and her pussy started contracting rapidly around my cock. Her tight pussy made little sucking sounds which mingled with her moans.


    Seconds after, sweats were pouring out of my body as I maintained the pace, fully going in and out of her. Soon, I knew I was about to cum, so I increased the pace, fucking her with everything I had. Hard, fast, and deep; I drove myself into her sweet and wet pussy.


    I came so hard my vision blurred and I thought I might pass out. I shot out my fireworks between her legs. Stella came almost immediately, very loud and violently. Her body convulsing and shaking off the things still left on the table. I fell back on the chair; she joined me as we struggled to catch our breath for it felt like our hearts will jump out of our chests.

 Chapter 91：All the men in my Life

    It had been a long day. I got into my car, turned on the engine and the car purred to life. I stepped on the gas, turned on the radio, turn up the volume, and sang along to the gospel tune of Samsong. This I did in an effort to stave off the growing fatigue and help prepare myself for what to tell Stella.


    She would be furious, that''s a fact. I promised to pick her up by 5 pm, so we could spend the night together outside of the city and now it was some minutes past 8 pm. The meeting with Pastor Vivian and pastors from other districts lasted longer than expected and I couldn''t make up any excuse to leave.


    I called her four times before entering the car and she rejected the calls. I then sent her a text asking her to come out to the road that I would be there in less than five minutes. Silently, I prayed in my heart she doesn''t disappoint me as I exceeded the speed limit of the city, racing down the road to Stella.


    As I approached her street, I slowed down the vehicle and was on the outlook for her, scanning every female figure standing by the road. Did she even come out? Will she still agree to go out with me? I wondered. She might still be in the comfort of her room, while I was out here searching for her aimlessly. I have done her wrong and she is right to be pissed. I haven''t really been a good lover or sex partner or whatever we were. I took her for granted and I knew it. That''s what happens when a lady offers herself to you for free.


    Few meters from the beginning of her street, I saw a gorgeous woman, dark hair and pink lips. With the dim yellow street lights, it took a few seconds for me to realize it was Stella. She had a blue and white plaid shirt and blue jeans skirt. Completing the package was a pair of six-inch high heels. I secretly thanked the good Lord that she came out. I couldn''t stand the idea of going home alone in this state of exhaustion.


    I pulled to a stop and unlocked the passenger door. She stood out with a frown, refusing to enter.


    "Come on, get in let''s go?" I whispered.


    "There was no way I could just leave the meeting by��"


    "You said you would be here latest by 5 pm" she paused, bit her pink lips and continued with what seemed like a hint of annoyance in her voice.


    "What''s the time now?"


    "Some minutes past 8 pm" I responded reluctantly, falling back into the driver''s seat. This was exactly how I expected it to play out.


    "You kept me waiting out here for over three hours. This only shows how little you value my love. If it was Heaven, will you keep her waiting like this?" she fired.


    That was true, even though I and Heaven were no longer serious, I could never treat her this way. It was just not possible. My conscience will continue pricking me till I am prompt to leave the meeting by any means possible to pick her up.


    "Come on, don''t bring that up. I am really sorry I kept you waiting. It was the meeting, I didn''t mean to"


    "This is not the first time" she blurted out.


    "I promise this will be the last time".


    Heaven was the difficult one, not Stella, she, on the other hand, was very easy to please. But that very day felt different.


    "You promise?"


    "Yes. I cross my heart" I made the sign of the cross over my chest with all seriousness.


    "Is that how to cross one''s heart?" she asked sarcasm present in her voice.


    "Come on, get in let''s get out of here before someone recognizes me��"


    "So that is what you are concerned about?" she sighed, opened the door, threw her handbag into the back seat, and sat down. She looked briefly at me and then slammed the door.


    "I am really sorry I kept you waiting" I whispered.


    "Hmmm," she nodded looking out the window.


    "Are you still angry?"


    "No," she shook her head.


    "Where are we going?"


    Stella didn''t even turn to look at me. Instead, she merely spits out a one-word conversation killer, "Anywhere."


    Maybe a direct question would offer up a response, I thought. "How was your day?"


    "I don''t know" she shrugged.


    I reached for her left shoulder to console her, she pulled away abruptly.


    "Can we not allow this to spoil this night? Please?" I pleaded and started the engine. The car buzzed to life like a swarm of angry hornets. The sound of the engine filled the car as we slowly drove out of her neighbourhood.


    "It is not your fault," she said. There was a hint of anger in her voice.


    "Whose fault then?" I gave her a quick stare and returned my eyes to the road, wondering what was going on inside that pretty head.


    Stella put her hands on her thighs. She looked as though she was thinking about whether or not to say anything at all. For a few minutes, the car was silent. I have resigned myself to the thought that there would be no talking for the remainder of the journey back home when she finally spoke.


    "It is my fault" she stammered. It seemed very difficult for her to say, but at the same time, it was as if a great weight was being lifted off her shoulders. "I always meet the same kind of guys."


    "How do you mean?"


    "Well, all the guys I have dated treated me the same way��"


    "In what particular way?"


    "They all treat me like I am an object to be used just for their sexual gratification. No one puts my feelings and wants into consideration and I am tired of it all!" she raised her head, fighting back tears.


    "All of them?"


    "The last guy was actually good. I thought things would last with him. But as the months went by, he became crazier about sex. Don''t get me wrong, I love sex too, but there are times where enough is enough."

 Chapter 92：The best blowjob ever

    I nodded, confused as to how to respond. Guilt washed over. Stella was right, whenever I thought of sex, her picture pops into my head and once the act is done, it vanishes. I really don''t know how I felt about her; maybe I would grow to love her in the near future. But she was right about one thing and that was her love for sex. Stella was never tired or not in the mood. Whenever and however I want it, she was there ready to give it to me hard and hot.


    "No one my dear, no one does that. That idiot must have been sick. He definitely needs deliverance��" I responded out of sympathy. This beautiful lady has been through a lot in the hands of men, and I was no different. All I wanted from her that very moment was also sex. But now, I would have to play kind and console her, maybe that will lead to make-up sex.


    "So you left him." It was more of a comment than a question. I just wanted to know whether there was someone sharing this fine piece of ass with me.


    "Yes, I did. That relationship based on just sex was heading nowhere and I am not getting any younger" she wiped her face with the back of her palm. "I came to complain to you about the break up that evening when we had sex for the first time" she added.


    "Oh, I see. That was why you needed prayers?"


    She nodded. "Why can''t I find a man that would love me for me and nothing else? What have I done to deserve this mistreatment from men who claim to love me?" she began sobbing.


    "It is alright dear. Stop crying��"


    "When you left me waiting today, I felt abandoned and treated that same way all over again��"


    "Come on, I would never treat you like those jerks" I stretched my left hand and reached for her lap and gave it a light squeeze. She placed her warm and sweaty palm over my own and inquired in an undertone, "You promise?"


    "Yes. I do." I assured her and at the same time trying to convince myself not to.


    Her face lit up and a cute smile spread across it. From nowhere, like something strange came over her, she began licking her lips in a sexy manner. She romanced her exposed lap with my palm.


    I was startled by the sudden change in her behavior; not sure how to feel or respond. But the growing pressure against my boxers told me that my body knew exactly what to feel. I looked down briefly. Then glanced at Stella, she was already in a new world of pleasure, her pupil dilated and she drove my palm further into the concealed part her laps. I returned my gaze to the road, and Stella stared straight at me.


    At that moment, she reached out and put her hand on my thigh. "I have missed this for a while now��" Her hand began to move up and down my thigh. I gulped as every stroke seemed to bring her closer and closer to my crotch.


    "It has just been three days"


    "It feels like a lifetime without your holy dick inside of me"


    "You know, I''m always happy to��" the words stopped short in my throat as she slid over and began unzipping my trousers. She reached in through the zipper and gently stroked my dick through my underwear. I swerved the car but quickly corrected it.


    "Holy Mary!" I yelled.


    "Save us sinners" she chuckled.


    With both hands, she took my dick out and helped it peak out from between the zipped flaps of my trousers. I looked down to find my little guy looking high and proud, all ready for action. It was the biggest, most intense erection I ever had. Meanwhile, she continued to stroke it as though it were the most precious gift in the world.


    At that very instant, Stella leaned downward and slowly, she began to lick the knob of my cock. I struggled to keep my eyes on the road and the car straight. Massive pleasure signals were racing to my brain in waves. Since I began having sex with Stella, I have come to realize and enjoy the gift of oral sex and the magic of a blowjob.


    Having completed her oral scouting, she took my entire dick into her mouth. She bobbed her head up and down, swirling her tongue around and around. I held on to the wheels firmly with my left hand, while struggling to keep the car straight. With the right, I slowly began to touch her body. I ran my hand over her shoulders, lifted the back of her shirt and caressed her back. That was when I noticed she wasn''t wearing a bra.


    Wasting no time, I reached across and under her body, but couldn''t get to her breast. I shuddered as her tongue brushed over the very tip of my knob sending a glorious shiver up my spine. I looked up at the ceiling for a moment. Few seconds after, I began to feel cum boiling in my balls.


    "I''m gonna cum" I grunted and my manly moans spread throughout the car.


    She tardily removed her mouth from my cock but kept her hand around its shaft and furiously, she jacked me off until the fireworks came off, splashing on my feet, and the steering wheel. Feeling elevated, I thought to myself "This was the best blowjob ever."

 Chapter 93：In the car

    As the moment of intense pleasure subsided, she sat up and stared at me, with this look of dissatisfaction in her eyes, maybe I came too quickly for her. This blowjob was damn too good for me, I whispered in my heart.


    Her eyes pinned on me, Stella reached down and began to unbutton her shirt. She pulled it off and revealed that gorgeous set of breasts. She grabbed my right hand and placed it on her left breast. I gently squeezed it and she grinned. Then quickly, I returned my gaze to the road to avoid stories that touch the heart.


    Stella leaned back against the passenger door, took off her jeans, threw them in the back and spread her legs. I stared at her for a second. Then the car hit some rumble strips for the third time, then it occurred to me I had to get off the road before the next headline reads "Popular Pastor dies from a car accident with his dick out."


    Once the car came to a stop, and the engine died. I immediately placed it on pack and turned to have another look at Stella. She had slid one of hands down against her pussy. She slowly inserted her middle finger, bit her lip, and closed her eyes. She moaned in such a seductive tune that ringed in my soul.


    I quickly began to undress as her groans filled the car. My shirt came off; I turned to look at her. She had one hand massaging her breast while the other was providing her with pleasure. I took out trousers and boxers without taking my eyes off her.


    Completely naked, I began to move toward her but she grunted and motioned for me to sit my ass back down. Was this a punishment for cumming earlier than expected? I sat down, struggling to contain myself. All I could do now was watch, pray and wait.


    Stella continued to caress herself and increased the finger to two. She closed her eyes once more as if imagining something so sensual that only a woman could understand, yet never be able to describe. Suddenly, she came, screaming out and shook violently against the passenger door.


    She brought her head down and locked my lips in a wet kiss. I felt her tongue expertly roll around in my mouth, tasting her sweetness. The passion was intense. I felt her wetness on my laps. She leaned forward and lifted herself up, reached down and grabbed my machine power. With the soft touch of an angel, she angled the rod properly and sat down on it. The pussy was so warm and moist, my little guy felt like I was in the hottest, yet most inviting place ever.


    Her pussy felt incredible around my cock. She began moving up and down on the dick. Rotating her hips just at the tip; this sent me to cloud nine. I reached out and grabbed one of her breasts and began to suck on her nipple, grinding it between my teeth a little for her to feel slight pain and pleasure at the same time. She moaned softly as I massaged her other breast with my hand. She tilted her head back and began to bob her whole body up and down. I slid my hands down and grabbed her butt chicks and squeezed while I continued to suck on her nipples. She kept jumping violently on my dick.


    The passion grew more and more intense as we both began our journey to climax. She lunged forward and kissed my neck passionately as I groped her back. That lasted for a while before she sat back up and stared at me with such great desire and lust in her eyes. Leaned against the steering wheel, she fumbles her breasts for me. My fingers rolled over them, only stopping to tickle the hard nipples.


    Soon, her grinding intensified and became more violent. I thought my dick would break from so much hitting.


    "Oh my god, I gonna cum. I gonna cum!" she screamed, and then lunged at me once again, throwing herself against my body and ravaging my neck.


    A few seconds later, it was my turn to groan.


    "I''m�� I''m almost there. Fuck me, baby�� fuck me harder��"


    My cock erupted with such ferocity that I felt as though rivers of cum were shooting out of me into the deepest parts of her body. At that moment Stella exploded with her second orgasm. So intense was this one that she threw herself back against the steering wheel. She screamed and shook very violently as she actually ejaculated all over my penis and on my laps. She tossed her head back, closed her eyes and moaned repeatedly. She continued to shake for a few moments, then opened her eyes and looked at me.


    Soon, I didn''t really give a fuck about Heaven, maybe she wasn''t the wife the Lord choose for me after all. I was so in lust with her, she filled my head, consumed my thoughts and infiltrated my dreams. Which led to me believing it was the Lord''s doing.


    I didn''t stop caring and providing for her and family, neither did we stop having sex. We did it from time to time, and it was usually boring. It felt like payment for my care and support. Meanwhile, I continued a more adventurous and thrilling sexual relationship with Stella until��

 Chapter 94：FREEDOM FROM ABOVE

    The church was otherwise dark and musky until an unexpected ray of sunlight pierced the stained glass windows. It supplied the church with plenty of light but not heat. It was "FREEDOM FROM ABOVE", our annual deliverance program.


    Pastor Silas, on a black suit and pink tie, stood in the altar, in front of a glass pulpit and preached on repentance. He ranted and raved, gesticulated wildly, preaching with a pious sincerity, pouring out the raw words of God.


    The children in the choir-stand fidgeted and whispered as the sermon went on. The old folks in the congregation flicked their eyes towards them all through the sermon with either exasperated expressions or scowls.


    The sermon came to an end and it was time for worship. They all stood up, looking angelic in their white robes and ruffled collars. They sang, their voices sounded like angels, high notes soared over the roof. Their sweet songs burst open the gate of heaven. The Holy Spirit descended from above and people in the congregation began to feel his presence.


    At the altar where I sat, I felt a sense of awe and relief �C awe because I have been living in fornication and sexual sins and relief that I was in the presence of the Lord and anything is possible once those melodies go up, blessings are sure to come down. Suddenly, the song came to an abrupt end. The whole congregation turned their eyes to the choir, staring in anticipation, but the organist and the choir had not stopped to signal anything in particular and soon resumed another song.


    Mrs Naomi was the first to catch the anointing. She gave out a loud scream that broke up the service and everyone turned to her direction at the centre of the church. She fell to the floor, rolling violently, collecting dust and dirt off the floor. Everyone watched with googled eyes and dismay, wondering why the most respected woman in the church was rolling on the floor as someone possessed.


    Mrs Naomi was a deaconess in my church, a mother figure to not just me but the whole body of Christ. She was among the first few people that began the church with me. She has given a lot �C financial, spiritual and moral support in making the church what it is right now. I have known her right from Aunt Uka''s house, she was a neighbour and a friend to her. She was the one who gave Aunt Uka my phone number for her to call me and request that deliverance.


    Some seconds after, she got on her knees and crawled out to the front while everyone avoided her like chickenpox. Pain in her heart and a wheezing sound, she roared in pain,


    "I''m a witch! I had to kill them! I''m a witch oh!"


    The congregation ran mad with rage, everyone shouting in anger, asking for her head. How loving and godly Christians can swiftly turn violent once there is a witch involved?


    "Silence!" Pastor Silas commanded over the microphone. In seconds, peace and order returned to the place of God. He moved over to her on the floor and remarked, "Now, that''s how the Holy Spirit makes an entrance".


    "Please�� Pastor! Make the fire stop! Make it stop!" she begged, still rolling on the cold tile. Going half-naked, while everyone watched in unbelief, not the faintest sign of sympathy present on their faces.


    "I can''t make the fire stop! Only you can, and you know what to do��" Pastor Silas echoed, taking a few steps backwards, pulling away from her reach.


    "Nooooo! I can''t confess!" she screamed in unbearable pain.


    "You have to if you want the fire to stop!" he turned to the crowd of over three hundred keenly watching members and commanded "Keep praying! Ask the Lord for your own deliverance! Don''t allow this witch to distract you from your breakthrough"


    In seconds, the whole atmosphere engulfed in roars of prayers. Everyone shouting on top of their voices. Mrs Naomi got on her knees and crawled over to where I stood close to the altar. Her eyes were sunken deep in their sockets. Her mouth flecked with saliva. Her dirty arms outstretched she cried in agony


    "Pastor Alex�� Please�� make the fire stop"


    "Confess or die!" I snapped in fury. How can such a respected and devoted woman in my church be a witch? I pondered. How has she managed to remain under my radar this long?


    "Do you still think you are a man of the cloth?" the voice in my head picked on me.


    "What kind of question is that?" I confronted the voice.


    "You are soaked in sexual immorality. Sleeping with the sisters in your church. My brother doesn''t deceive yourself, the Holy Spirit is very far from you. He left you a long time ago. How would you know whether a witch is in your church" He sighed.


    "Satan, get behind me" I countered the voice. "You accuser of the children of God. I have sought forgiveness from my father in heaven and like the prodigal son, He has forgiven me. You can''t use the sins from my past to hold me captive"


    "If you want to try yourself, command the evil spirit in that woman to come out once more and see how they bounce on you this very minute, reducing you to nothing but a fraud that you are" the voice threatened.

 Chapter 95：I will confess!

    "Ok, I will confess! I will confess! I don''t want to die!" she growled in pain.


    "Confess!" Pastor Silas fired.


    "Alright, I will" she agreed and pastor Silas asked ushers to place a microphone on her mouth while she laid on the ground. "1982, I visited a friend, though she is physically dead now, I can''t mention her name because she still alive in the underworld.


    She prepared pap and Akara and invited me to join her. I rationed the food with her not knowing that she bewitched the food and succeeded in initiating me into witchcraft" she lingers.


    "Gone on" Pastor Silas commanded.


    "The Tuesday night of that very week, in my sleep at about 1:00 am, I began to hear voices calling my name. They kept screaming my name until I had a feeling of being sucked out of my body. In seconds, I was out of myself; feeling weightless like a piece of paper; floating in a horizontal position with arms outstretched in the air like a feather tossed by the wind.


    In the air, far above the roof of my building, I was joined by a group of about six other women. Two held me by both arms and together in the darkness, we flew at an incredible speed through streets and buildings to the highest top of an Iroko tree.


    There I met a group of about thirteen women, all dressed in black wrappers, tied from above their breast down to their feet. They were odd-looking, long and dirty fingernails, brown teeth, disgusting hair look, black coloured lips, with excessive white powders applied on their faces. In a circle, they sat on single wooden mortal each around a white burning flame. The woman that initiated me, sat in a what looked like a throne at one edge of the circle. She is the head witch of our coven".


    "What did they do to you?"


    "That night, after being welcomed into their fold with a dance to eerie music, I was offered wine and meat. I refused to eat, saying I wasn''t hungry, but they encouraged and cheered me. Done eating and drinking, they all began laughing in a rhyme. When I asked why they were laughing. The picture of a pregnant woman was displayed to me in a mirror beside the leader. I was made aware that I just consumed the flesh and drank the blood of her unborn child. Still pregnant in the physical world, nothing was in her stomach. She would give birth to a dead baby three months after. That was my first victim.


    "Hmmm, continue" Pastor Silas announced after a deep breath.


    "When I wake up from sleep the next morning, I thought it was an unusual nightmare but with time, I came to realize that I had been initiated into witchcraft and that was our coven"


    "Where is your meeting place?"


    "Our meeting place is at the top of a giant tree in an evil forest somewhere in the Niger-delta"


    "So you fly all the way from Lagos to an evil forest in the far Niger-delta every night by 1 am?"


    "Yes, but the meeting wasn''t every night, only on Tuesday"


    "The first assignment they gave me was to kill my only brother and make my two sisters barren. I killed my senior brother in a car accident on his way to work and offer the wombs of both my sisters as sacrifices to our kingdom. Immediately, after executing those assignments, I was promoted to the second level and acquired more powers to operate. The more blood sacrifices you make, the more powers you acquire" Hearing this, the congregation was mad with fury, screaming for her head.


    "Quiet!" Pastor Silas yelled over the mic. "Don''t you want to hear the rest of her confession? Let''s hear from her how the kingdom of darkness operates!" he reasoned, then turned to the woman, "What was your second assignment?" he inquired.


    "It was to kill my proposed husband''s father and mother in law, who came for a few weeks visit when I was pregnant with my first son. I killed both of them by poisoned food because they began to suspect I was a witch. The poison was spiritual, unidentifiable by physical eyes, and will take time to manifest in the physical. When my soon-to-be-husband, travelled home for the burial of his parents, they revealed to him that I was a witch and responsible for the death of his parents. He returned from the burial, packed up a few of his things and left, since then to this very moment, we haven''t set our eyes on him".


    "Why didn''t you use your powers to locate and bring him back?"


    "We tried but we couldn''t get him. He must have gone to fortify himself with a higher power" she admitted.


    "So, there is a power higher than yours?"


    She nodded shyly, tears running down her eyes in a pitiful manner.


    "Hallelujah! Is there a power greater than that of our Lord Jesus?"


    "No!" the congregation responded in a thunder.


    "Continue��" he directed her while beckoning on the audience to keep the noise down.

 Chapter 96：We saw his star...

    "1994, I was still a teacher in a primary school, I was on my way to work when I met a nobleman and he recognized me as his son''s class teacher. I looked at him with my spiritual eyes and discovered that he will make a good husband. I asked for his address, so I can come and visit him to discuss his son school performance. He gave me his complimentary card without any hesitation.


    Later, that day after work, I visited him in his office after applying some concoction on my mouth and breasts. I seduced him spiritually, he asked me for friendship, which I accepted impulsively, irrespective of the fact that he was already married with three children" she suddenly kept quiet.


    "Go on!" Pastor Silas fired.


    A devilish frown formed on her face as her mouth grew longer. She shook her head in rejection.


    "Get me that Oliver oil" he ordered an usher, who ran over to the temple and grabbed a bottle of oil and handed it over to him. Swiftly, he uncorked it and poured its content on her screaming


    "Speak you witch! I command you in the name of Jesus to speak up!"


    As the water landed on her, she shouted like someone on fire but kept quiet, shaking her head in rejection. Then Pastor Silas changed from praying for her to praying against the demons asking her not to talk.


    "Every demon around, asking you not to talk, I cast them out in Jesus name!" he decanted more oil on her and after like a minute, she continued.


    "After we had established a relationship, he would come to visit me at home and we would have mind-blowing sex. I tried everything I could to make him take me home but he refused, instead, he was always talking about his son and how much he loves the boy. I became jealous and wanted all his love for me. The only way that will be possible was to take the son out of the picture.


    "How will he perceive this in the physical world?" Pastor inquired.


    "He will simply see it as a simple nightmare" she cried.


    "God will never allow us to be subjected to these witches in Jesus name?"


    "Amen," all echoed including me. He then beckoned on her to continue the confession. Where I stood I watched Pastor Silas with pride in heart and jealousy in my spirit. He was in so much control and spoke with an authority that could only be from God. I envied him, that used to be until that night I slept with Heaven. That very night the anointing of the Holy Spirit left me. I was just living off the former glory and title.


    "Gradually, he got tired of the son''s sudden untreatable handicap" she had a sinking look on her face. Tears rolled down her cheeks. She sniffed and used the edge of her dusty wrapper to wipe the tears.


    "This rendered him and his wife completely unhappy but they were still together. Next, the wife became a stumbling block to me and my mission to take over his household and wealth as already planned in the underworld.


    "So, on Tuesday night at our meeting, we conjured the spirit of the son and commanded him to bring her weavon and wrapper while coming to school the next day. He did as commanded. The very next day, he came with the instructed materials, which I took back to the underworld. That weavon and wrapper were used as a point of contact to her spirit and made things easier when we wanted her blood for a sacrifice. Not long after, we summoned her spirit before our secret temple in the underworld where she was judged before our witch court and found guilty. She was offered as a sacrificial lamb to sanctify the order. She died four months after that in the physical world��"


    "Alright" Pastor Silas silenced her, "We get that you are a big bad witch that has done a lot of damage to this peaceful world. The bible says in Exodus 22:18 that ''''we should suffer not a witch to live.'''' What is your mission in this church?"


    Slowly, she turned to my direction, her eyes came alive, not uttering any word; she pointed her index finger at me. Which quickly put the fear of God in me; my eyes almost came out of their socket in shock and curiosity.


    "When this young man was born" she began in a rich throaty voice, "We saw his star, bright up there" she pointed to the heavens in a way that indicated it was very high. "We instantly knew he would be a pain in the neck of our kingdom. We swiftly got ready and began working to make sure he doesn''t fulfil his destiny.


    But until he was a young man we couldn''t get him. The prayers of his parents shielded and harboured him from us. We tried everything possible to turn him to over to our side but failed��"


    "Why didn''t you people just kill him?"


    "We can''t kill someone that has the mark of God on his forehead. If you summon his spirit, the face of the son will appear��"


    "Who?"


    "The son" her eyebrows frowned in worry.


    "Tell us his name"


    "I can''t mention his name. If I try it, I might die" she whispered with a tinge of grief and anger in her voice.


    "Why?"


    "Once you become a witch, you take an oath to never mention his name. Mentioning his name entails your acknowledgement of his presence, which is one thing you can never do in the underworld".


    "Hallelujah! We serve a living God! Amen��" Pastor Silas shouted in a burst of joy over the microphone. The instrumentalist played some beautiful melody to accompany the song. People screamed and danced along for a few seconds, and then it came to a sudden end.

 Chapter 97：How we entered him

    "We finally got to Alex, when we struck his father with a strange illness that killed him not long after. This got to him; he became angry at God and abandoned anything relating to Christ. We cajoled his Aunt to bring him to Lagos, where our plans will come to the realization".


    "Yes, right from the moment we saw his star appeared in the sky. Lucifer has the largest network in the world; he has eyes and ears everywhere. He has been here right from the beginning of time��"


    "Stop telling us about the power of the devil, and return to your confession in Jesus name?" he countered her.


    "Philomena is the high witch assigned to seduce him spiritually��"


    "Wait, which Philomena?" He inquired from her keenly.


    My heart kicked into overdrive. It felt as though every hair on my head turned grey. I came down from the altar and pushed closer to see and hear for myself. On the floor, her eyes were filled with hate, rage, and mockery. It was just as though the evil spirit was peering out at me. Shortly, in a husky male voice, she swung


    "Ask him", she pointed at me once more "He knows a lot about her. Haha haha!" she laughed.


    Angered, he poured out more oil on her, she paused, uttered a harsh abrupt scream and convulsed violently on the floor. Pastor Silas shouted more prayers at her. She kept screaming, her facial expressions changing from rage, pain, and terror.


    "No! Speak you demon, speak in Jesus name!" he ordered her.


    "Philomena is the woman I said initiated me into witchcraft. She is dead to the physical world like I said before but continues to live fully in the underworld".


    Silas came over to me, place his hands over my shoulders in a brotherly manner, removed the mic and voiced into my ears, "If I can remember very well, we dealt with a particular Philomena not long ago"


    "Yes, we did. In my Aunt''s house about six months ago" I muttered back into his ear.


    "How did she die in the physical world?" Pastor Silas asked to be sure she was talking about the same Philomena.


    "Her husband killed her while she slept when she became too much of a problem to him. He pushed their daughter off the stairs, she was a witch too, initiated by her mother. They continued to live in that house under the authority of our master Lucifer, like a ghost but more powerful and real. Their sole mission is to cause mayhem, seduce members of the family especially him, shifting him from his destiny as far as possible. He was to supposed to die on his way back from the village but the pastor lady on the bus prayed them to safety.


    When he moved to the ministry, we could no longer reach him, so we switched to his family. Attacked Philip''s job, asked the daughter witch to attack and confuse their daughter just to get him to come back to the house, so we can finish our job. But he came with you guys and sent them packing��"


    "Glory! Glory! Glory!" Pastor Silas shouted in celebration.


    Everyone echoed "Hallelujah!"


    Not me, terror gripped my soul. Fear sizzled down every nerve ending; chilling me to the bone. My heart jammed into her throat. Amen stopped coming out from my mouth. What is happening? I can''t be dreaming at this time of the day. So these demons kept coming after me? How did I go from the man of God that wasn''t afraid of anything to this coward? Where did I go wrong? When did I forsake the good Lord?


    "Go on, you disgusting spirit from the underworld!" Pastor Silas, the hero of the moment brought me back to the church.


    "Since we couldn''t get him at the house, and the accident didn''t kill him. We moved to his mind and with the blood, the daughter witch sucked from his finger during the deliverance, we made a concoction and planted the thought of a girl named Heaven in his mind.


    Heaven became our agent without her knowledge. We directed a witch disguised as a mental patient to conceive her that she is a water-child and that she could make any request from the underworld by offering fruits and little materials to the river goddess. Naturally, of course, we knew she won''t do so we plotted to have her beloved father killed��"


    She turned to me "What do you think made her arrive at your date with her late?" she began laughing.


    I knew Heaven was lying that very day when she said she didn''t offer sacrifice to the water goddess. No wonder she couldn''t help but tell me that story that very day. She was disturbed by the incident. She was never God''s plan for my life. She was just an innocent pawn in the hands of these witches.


    "The seed began to grow until he was so consumed with the thought of her that he confused it with the voice of God. That was how we entered him".

 Chapter 98：It is your beloved

    "How do you mean entered him?"


    "Well, everyone called by God, as a rule, enters into a covenant with Him, and there is usually a sin they must never commit or risk losing the anointing of the Holy Spirit. Right from the time, we knew that he was never to commit fornication. That''s why we planted the thought of having sex with Heaven in his mind and guarded both of them till it happened. That done, we then sent our agent��" she stammered and kept quiet suddenly.


    "Keep talking witch!"


    "I can''t mention her name! She is here in this church and she might cause me to die" she cried in a childlike voice, seeking sympathy.


    "You will and must tell us about your agent planted in this church to seduce the man of God!"


    "I can''t tell you her name!" she shouted in a snide and insulting tone, changing her tone to that of an angry old man.


    She began speaking in a foreign tongue. Her facial expression changed to that of an innocent girl after more prayers from Pastor Silas and the congregation. Back to a baby-like voice, she wept


    "It is Stella��"


    "Stella?" I screamed in wonder and terror; my heart pounding like a bass drum. "God, let it not be the Stella I know. The one I have been having sex with" I pleaded in my heart.


    "Yes, Pastor Alex", she turned to face me. Her eyes zero in on me, "Your beloved secretary" she cracked up.


    "Shut�� up! You�� demon!" I shouted and step forward.


    Pastor Silas without uttering a single word went up to Stella on the front role and began praying. He laid his hand on her and she fell to the floor, screaming, slowly twisting like a snake.


    Where I stood, my eyes almost came out of their socket in surprise. My heart kicked into overdrive. I couldn''t bring myself to the thought of her being possessed by an evil spirit or belonged to the marine world.


    "Confess! You demon from the underworld in the powerful name of Jesus" Silas commanded.


    I went closer to see and hear for myself. On the floor, her eyes were filled with hate, rage, and mockery. The evil spirit was peering out at her.


    "Confess or you die��"


    Shortly, in a husky male voice, she began "At age 12, I was returning from school when a car stopped in front of me. The stranger inside of the car called me by my native name. I was shocked as I wasn''t known by that name. I thought the man must be from my village or at least related to me in some way. I went over to him and he offered me a lift. He said he is related to my mother and even told me he was present at my birth.


    She paused, screaming and convulsing violently on the floor. Pastor Silas fired more prayers. She kept screaming, her facial expressions interchanging from rage, pain, and terror.


    "You think you can get us out of her?" she shouted in a snide and insulting tone. Terror gripped my soul. Fear sizzled down every nerve ending; chilling me to the bone. My heart jammed into her throat. Amen stopped coming out from my mouth.


    She began speaking in a foreign tongue. Her facial expression changed to that of an innocent girl after more prayers from the man of God and the congregation. In a baby-like voice, she continued


    "At nineteen, I was introduced to a lady leading an international prostitution ring. In a few months, I was her favourite employee, bringing the highest return. In a bid to ensure further success in my profession, I went to visit a witch doctor.


    I found myself unclad, lying on my back after drinking from the shrine. The witch doctor was sucking my private part. He spat into a calabash and with that, he made a special cream for me.


    I was to apply that cream on my breast and private part. Any man who looked at me lustfully will fellow me and get confused. Soon, I was back in business, going out with only rich men, often ministers. I hear voices outside my head that tells me what to do and if I disobey, there is usually a deep price for me to pay. I got tired of prostitution when I contracted HIV��"


    "Go get yourself tested for HIV, Pastor Alex" she uttered in sarcasm before roaring in devilish laughter��


    At this point, the whole church that has been paying undivided attention to her confession burst into a loud roar, but it was nothing compared to what was going on in my head. I now live with HIV and have given it to Heaven my love. I failed Christ, his body and Heaven.


    Now you know who gave Heaven HIV. But, did Nevaeh die from the gunshot? Will Heaven return? What will happen to Judith and Peter? Will their growing love continue to blossom or will it come to an expected end? Will Tony return for Judith?


    The mystery and romance continue SEX WITH A GHOST 3.